Nabi s.a.w aur Hazrath ALI r.d kya zinda hai ??

When we go to majlis we often use this 3 NARA(Kalima) 1) Nara-E-

Takbir A!!A"-AK#AR $) Nara-E-Risalat %AA RA&'!A!!A" 3) Nara-
E-"a()ari %AA A!* Now m( +uestion is 1)*s it ,orre,t to use this 3
NARA- $)*s it ,orre,t to sa( %AA to .ohamme) an) %AA to Ali-
Mu' meneen Brothers and Sisters,
As Salaam Aleikum wa Rahmatullahi wa Barakatuh. (May Allah's Peace, Mercy and
Blessings be upon all o you!

One of our brothers/sisters has asked this question:
When we go to majlis we often use this 3 NARA(Kalima
! Nara"#"$akbir
%A&&A'"AK(AR%
) Nara"#"Risalat
%*AA RA+,&A&&A'%
3 Nara"#"'a-dari
%*AA A&.%
Now m- question is
!.s it /orre/t to use this 3 NARA0
).s it /orre/t to sa- *AA to 1ohammed and *AA to Ali0

when i ask o2er s/holar friend he said that 'a3rat Ali(a0s was +A'.4 so we
/annot sa- that he is dead0
so the 5erson who is not 4#A4 we /an sa- *AA to him0
+ame wa- RA+,&A&&A' is also not dead so we /an sa- *AA0

Now 5lease /larif- the abo2e questions on onl- 6,RAN.7 8#R+#+9 be/ause
m- s/holar friend do not belie2e on (,K'AR. +'AR.: or an- other 'A4.$'
be/ause he sa-s that these books were modified se2eral times0
waiting for -our qui/k answer0

("here may be some grammatical and spelling errors in the abo#e statement. "he orum does not change
anything rom $uestions, comments and statements recei#ed rom our readers or circulation in
conidentiality.!

Answer:

;ro5het (saws Ali2e slogans < Address *a
%n the name o Allah, &e praise 'im, seek 'is help and ask or 'is orgi#eness.
&hoe#er Allah guides none can misguide, and whoe#er 'e allows to all astray, none
can guide them aright. &e bear witness that there is no one (no idol, no person, no
gra#e, no prophet, no imam, no dai, nobody(! worthy o worship but Allah Alone,
and we bear witness that Muhammad (saws! is 'is sla#e)ser#ant and the seal o 'is
Messengers.

*our 6uestion: When we go to majlis we often use this 3 NARA(Kalima
! Nara"#"$akbir: %A&&A'"AK(AR%
) Nara"#"Risalat: %*AA RA+,&A&&A'%
3 Nara"#"'a-dari: %*AA A&.%
Now m- question is
!.s it /orre/t to use this 3 NARA0

% one wishes to *loriy and Praise Allah Subhanah in congregation or in public, then
all *lory and all Praise indeed belong to none e+cept Allah Subhanah, the ,ord o the
&orlds. 'is belie#ing sla#es may Praise and *loriy 'im through any o 'is -oble
and .+clusi#e Attributes, thus there is absolutely no harm in declaring /Allah)o)Akbar0
(Allah is "he *reatest! as a slogan in congregation. "his term o declaring /Allah)o)
Akbar0 or Allah is "he *reatest was regularly used by the Messenger o Allah (saws!
and his companions as a slogan whene#er they heard good news or when rallying the
belie#ing orces in the state o battle.

"here is absolutely no e#idence in the Sunnah o the Messenger o Allah (saws! or
e#en in the practice o his noble companions ater his (saws! death, that they would
declare slogans such as /1aa Rasul)Allah0 or /1aa Ali0 in pri#ate or in congregation(

% one wishes to remember or praise the Messenger o Allah (saws! in pri#ate or in
public there is absolutely no harm2 but it must be done in the way as commanded by
Allah Subhanah 'imsel in 'is 3uran and taught by the Prophet (saws! to the
belie#ers2 ie. to recite the /durood0 on him (saws!.

Allah Says in the 'oly 3uran 4hapter 55 Surah Ah6aab #erse 789
=> Allah and 'is Angels send blessings on the Prophet9 : ye that belie#e( Send
ye blessings on him, and salute him with all respect.

Abu Mas'ud Al)Ansari reported the ollowing account rom Bashir ibn Sa'd9 ;% asked
Prophet (saws!, ': Messenger o Allah, Allah has commanded us to <salle= (in#oke
blessings! upon you. 'ow should we do it>' "he Messenger o Allah (saws! remained
silent until we wished we had not asked him. "hen he (saws! told us to
say9 'Allahumma salli 'ala muhammadin wa 'ala ali muhammadin kama sallayta 'ala
ali ibrahima, wa barik 'ala muhammadin wa 'ala ali muhammadin kama barakta 'ala
ibrahima wa 'ala ali ibrahima fil 'alamin, innaka hammidum majeed.0
(: Allah, bless Muhammad and the amily o Muhammad as 1ou blessed the amily o
%brahim, and gi#e baraka to Muhammad and the amily o Muhammad as 1ou ga#e
baraka to the amily o %brahim. %n all the worlds, 1ou are worthy o Praise and Most
*lorious!.;
(-arrated by Muslim!

*our 6uestion: .s it /orre/t to sa- *AA to 1ohammed and *AA to Ali0
=1a= is the Arabic synonym o the term /:?.= in .nglish. &hen one addresses
someone who is in ront o him, or in direct correspondence with him, or when in
one0s audience or presence, he may call him@her or attract his@her attention by
saying, /1a ?so and so?0 in Arabic, Aust as at times people address /: Ale+, do this
or me?0, or <: my child, why did you do this>?0, etc. in the .nglish language.

&hen the Prophet (saws! was ali#e, and i anyone wanted his attention or wanted to
ask him something, they would address him, <1a Rasool Allah???= or <1a -abi
Allah??=. "his term o /1a?0 can only be used when the one who is addressed is
considered ali#e, and@or is in con#ersation with the person, and@or to call his@her
attention to you.

"o call anyone who is dead by the term /1a?..0, is to belie#e that the person is able
to hear our call( "he Messenger o Allah (saws! is dead, and cannot hear us when
we call upon him2 thus it is incorrect to call him (saws! or anyone else who is dead
by the term, /1a?..so and so?.0.

&e may call upon anyone who is ali#e, or is in con#ersation with us, or when we
need to get his@her attention by saying, <1a?so and so?.=. "o call upon someone
who is dead and incapable o hearing our call, <1a?so and so?.= is ob#iously
incorrect(

"o call upon someone who is dead, and to belie#e that he has the power to hear us
or help us rom his gra#e, is to share some o the -oble Attributes o Allah o being
All 'earing and All Ali#e, with a human being?. And that would be considered
maniest /shirk0 in the sight o Allah Subhanah. Allah Subhanah Alone is the :ne
&ho is All 'earing and Always Ali#e, and absolutely no one else can share 'is -oble
and Absolutely .+clusi#e Attributes(

"he Messenger o Allah (saws!, 'adrat Ali (r.a.! and all those who ha#e died, ha#e
no power to hear us or help us in the least( Allah Subhanah Alone is the All
'earing, and 'e Alone has all the Powers in the Bni#erse. "hus the only being one
may call upon in the /unseen0 is the Supreme and MaAestic ,ord Alone, or 'e Alone is
the All)'earing, All)Cnowing and .#er),i#ing ,ord o the &orlds.

Allah says in the 'oly 3uran 4hapter D Surah Aara #erses EFD 9
"hose whom you call besides Allah, cannot help you, nor can they help themsel#es.

Allah says in the 'oly 3uran 4hapter 5G Surah Saba #erses HH 9
Say, <4all on those whom you in#oke as deities besides Allah. "hey neither own an
atom0s weight o anything in the hea#ens, nor in the earth. -or ha#e they anything
to share in either, nor is any o them a helper o Allah=

Allah says in the 'oly 3uran 4hapter EI Surah 1unus #erses EI8)EID9
And do not call besides Allah, any being that can neither do you any good nor any
harm. Jor i you will do so you shall be one o the doers o wrong. % Allah alicts
you with a calamity, there is none to remo#e it, but 'e 'imsel. ,ikewise, i Allah
wills to bestow a a#or on you, there is none to withhold Allah0s Bounty. 'e bestows
'is Bounty on anyone o 'is ser#ants 'e wills. And 'e is "he Jorgi#ing, "he
Merciul.

Allah says in the 'oly 3uran 4hapter ED Surah %sra (Bani %srael! #erses 78)7D9
Say, <1ou may call or help those, besides Allah, whom you ancy( "hey ha#e
neither the power to remo#e your troubles rom you, nor change them(= %n act,
those beings whom these people call or help themsel#es seek the means o
approach to Allah, and #ie with one another to be nearer to 'im, and hope or 'is
Mercy and ear 'is &rath. "he act is that the &rath o your ,ord is a thing to be
dreaded(

"here is absolutely no e#idence in the practice o the noble companions o the
Messenger o Allah (saws! whereby they e#er in#oked the Messenger o Allah (saws!
ater his death with the term /1aa Rasul)Allah?..02 nor is there any e#idence that the
amily or companions o 'adrat Ali (r.a.! e#er in#oked him with the term /1aa
Ali?.0 ater his martyrdom(

*our +tatement: when i ask o2er s/holar friend he said that 'a3rat Ali(a0s
was +A'.4 so we /annot sa- that he is dead0
so the 5erson who is not 4#A4 we /an sa- *AA to him0
+ame wa- RA+,&A&&A' is also not dead so we /an sa- *AA0
%t is an absolutely alse and baseless belie to belie#e that the Messenger o Allah
(saws! and 'adrat Ali (r.a.! are not dead( "ens o thousands o his companions
witnessed the death o the -oble Messenger o Allah (saws!, tens o thousands o his
noble companions themsel#es prayed burial prayers o#er his (saws! dead body and
buried him in his blessed resting place and gra#e in his city o Medina(

Similarly, tens o thousands o belie#ers witnessed the death o 'adrat Ali (r.a.!,
prayed burial prayers on their /Ameer)ul)Mumineen0, and buried him in his blessed
resting place and gra#e in the city o Cua(

Allah is &itness that the Messenger o Allah (saws! and his noble companion 'adrat
Ali ibn Abi "aalib (r.a.! are dead, and thousands o belie#ers witnessed their death
and their burials. "hus to belie#e that they are ali#e in any prete+t is nothing but an
absolute alsehood and a maniest lie.

"he ignorant who propagate this alsehood that the martyrs are ali#e base their
opinion rom this #erse o the 'oly 3uran, which they ha#e con#eniently taken
completely out o conte+t to propagate their alse belie(

Allah Says in the 'oly 3uran 4hapter H Surah Ba$arah #erse E7G9
!=? And say not o those who are slain in the way o Allah9 ;"hey are dead.; -ay
they are ali#e, though ye percei#e (it! not.

"he hypocrites would try to demorali6e the belie#ers and incite them not to ight and
gi#e their li#es in the 4ause o Allah2 thus Allah Subhanah re#ealed this Aayah in the
*lorious 3uran to moti#ate the belie#ers and throw dust on the opinion o the
hypocrites by stating9 /-ay they are ali#e, though ye percei#e (it! not.0

Bnder no circumstances was this Aayah understood by the Messenger o Allah (saws!
and the companions with him that the martyrs in the 4ause o Allah were ali#e and
they could hear or see or respond to their calls or in#ocations2 nor did the Messenger
o Allah (saws! e#er in#oke the martyrs amongst his noble companions who laid
down their li#es in the 4ause o Allah in the Battles o Badr, or Bhud, etc(

Allah Subhanah also clearly declares in the same Aayah that we human beings
cannot comprehend or percei#e the reality o their being ali#e in the Presence o
Allah( "o belie#e that the martyrs are ali#e Aust as a human being is ali#e on this
earth, and to belie#e that their sight and hearing unction Aust as these aculties
unction in a normal human being who is ali#e, is to /percei#e0 the lie o the martyrs
in the Presence o their ,ord2 whereas Allah Subhanah has 'imsel clearly and openly
declared that we human beings are unable to percei#e their li#es ater their
martyrdom in the MaAestic Presence o the ,ord o the &orlds(

*our +tatement: Now 5lease /larif- the abo2e questions on onl- 6,RAN.7
8#R+#+9 be/ause m- s/holar friend do not belie2e on (,K'AR. +'AR.: or
an- other 'A4.$' be/ause he sa-s that these books were modified se2eral
times0
"o belie#e in the documentation o %mam Bukhari is not amongst the obligatory
elements o belies in %slam2 thus the brother is well within his rights as a belie#er to
reuse to belie#e in the collection o %mam Bukhari.

But it is absolutely obligatory or e#ery person, who claims to belie#e in Allah and 'is
,ast and Jinal Messenger (saws!, to ollow the Sunnah o the Prophet (saws!( %mam
Bukhari is simply one amongst the many recorders o the authentic Sunnah o the
Messenger o Allah (saws!, and i the brother does not wish to belie#e in the
documentation and works o %mam Bukhari or any reason whatsoe#er, then he has
the option to accept the Sunnah o the Messenger o Allah (saws! rom any other
authentic source or sources.

But i one claims that he does not belie#e in all o the collectors o the authentic
hadiths o the Messenger o Allah (saws!, then it is e#ident that such people in reality
do not wish to ollow the Sunnah o the Messenger o Allah (saws!, the ollowing o
which is indeed considered an absolutely obligatory element o aith in %slam(

Allah says in the 'oly 3uran 4hapter G Surah -isa #erse DF)KI9
&e ha#e sent you (: Mohamed! as a Messenger to mankind, and Allah0s witness
suices or this. &hoe#er obeys the Messenger, in act obeys Allah, and whoe#er
turns away rom him, he will be accountable or his deeds. Anyhow, we ha#e not
sent you (: Mohamed! to be a guardian o#er them.

Allah says in the 'oly 3uran 4hapter 5 Surah Ale %mran #erse 5E)5H9
: Prophet, tell the people, <% you sincerely lo#e Allah, ollow me. "hen Allah will
lo#e you and orgi#e you your sins, or 'e is All Jorgi#ing, All Merciul.= Also say to
them, <:bey Allah and 'is Messenger.= And i, in spite o this, they do not accept
your in#itation, warn them that Allah does not lo#e those, who reuse to obey 'im
and 'is Messenger.

% one trusts, obeys, and ollows the guidance and commands o Allah and 'is
Messenger (saws!, he can be assured o ne#er e#er being misled2 but i one
belie#es, obeys and ollows any other guidance, other than that o Allah and 'is
Messenger (saws!, he can be assured o being led astray.

&hate#er written o "ruth and beneit is only due to Allah0s Assistance and *uidance,
and whate#er o error is o me. Allah Alone Cnows Best and 'e is the :nly Source o
Strength.

1our Brother and sincere well wisher in %slam,
Barelvy Aqeedah..
. A/AAR #ANNANA &'NNAT-E-&A"A#A "A*0
"A1*T" N231
.*&"KAAT4K*TA#' !-
5ANAA6EE/4#AA#' 11A7AN4&A7A3189 .E "A* K*
5A# AA:A A!A* &A!A. NE "A/RAT '&.AAN *#NE
.A/622N RA1*A!!A"2 TAA!A AN"2 K2 1A7AN
7AR.A%A T2 'NK* :A#AR K &AR"AANE EK ;AT"AR NA&A# 7AR.A%A 2R 7AR.A%A K*
AA!A.' #E"AA :A#ARAA AK"EE WA '1A7*N'
*!A*"* .AN .AATAA .*N A"A!EE
"'. *&&E A;NE #"A* K* :A#AR KA N*&"AAN
!A<A%EN<E 2R *&&* 5A<A" A;NE A"!E #A*T KE .'R12
K2 1A7AN KAREN<E
*& "A1*T" &E .A!'. "'A K AA:A A!A* &A!A. NE
"A/RAT .A/622N RA1*A!!A"2 TAA!A AN"2 K*
:A#AR ;E ;AT"AR !A<AKAR %E #ATA%A K* %E K*&*
K"AA& K* :A#AR "A* 2R %E"A A"!E #A*T K2 1A7AN
KAREN<E
"A1*T" N23$
#'K"AR*45*!1314 K*TA#'!-5ANAEE/ 4#AA# .AA
5AA"AA 7EE KA#AR*NNA#*%E WA A#EE #A:AR*N WA
'.AR .E "A*
"A/RAT 'RAWA" RA1*A!!A"2 TAA!A AN"2
7AR.ATE "A* K*WA!EE1 *#NE A#1'! .AA!*K KE /A.ANE .E RA'/-E-
RA&'! A!!A" &A!A!A"2 TAA!A A!A* WA&&A!A. K*
EK 1*WAAR <*R <A%*
7A6AK"A/' 7EE #ENAA6EE"*
"A/RAT WA!EE1 NE "'K'. 1*%A K TA.EER KAR2 &'# '&&E #ANNANE .E .A&"<'! "'%E
7A#A1AT !A"'. :A1A.'N 7A7A/A6' WA 5ANN22 ANNA"AA KA1A.'NNA#EE%E A!A*"*&&A!AA.'
EK :A1A. /A"*R "2 <A%A T2 !2< <"A#RA <A%E 2R
&A.A5"E K* %E" "'/'R A!A*"*&&A!AAT'
WA&&A!AA. KA :A1A.-E-;AK "A*
"A/RAT 'RAWAA RA1*A!!A"2 TAA!A AN"2 NE
KA"A K*A!!A" K* KA&A. %E "'/'R A!A*&A!AA. KA :A1A.
NA"* "A*4%E" "A/RAT '.AR-E-7AR22: RA1*A!!A"2
TAA!A AN"2 KA :A1A. "A*
;'="A K*TNE &AA! #AA1 N*K!A KA"A K 1>> &AA! #AA1 N*K!A 7AR.ATE ;A*R A*&A T"A 5A*&A /*N12
KA "2TA "A*
*& "A1*T" &E .A!'. "'A K* .A/AAR-E-.'#ARA K
AA:A A!A* &A!AA. K* &A"A#A *KRA. NE #ANA%*
"A* A'R A.#*%A &A"A#A A'R A'!*%A A;N* :A#R2 .E /*N1A "A*-
"A1*T" N233
#'K"AR*45*!1314 K*TA#'!-5ANA6EE / 2R .*&"KAAT
#AA#'!-#'KAA A!A!-.A*%AT .E "A* K*
"A/RAT *.A. "A&AN *#NE A!* RA1*A!!A"2 TAA!A
AN"2 KA *NTE:AA! "2 <A%A
/ARA#AT *.RAAT'"'!-K'## ATA A!AA KA#ARE"EE &ANATANA
T2 'NK* #*W* NE 'NK* KA#AR ;AR EK &AA! TAK
K'##AA 1AA!E RAK"A
%E #"* &A"A#A *KRA. KE /A.ANA .E &A#K* .A'5'1
.E "'A-K*&* NE *NKAAR NA"* K*%A 2R 'NK* #*W*
WA"A EK &AA! TAK RA"* 7*R <"AR WA;AA& AA<A%* 5E&A "A1*T" .E "A*-
"A1*T" N238
"A/RAT A#' 5A'/A RA1*A!!A"2 TAA!A AN"2 NE
#A%AAN KARTE "A* K*
EK .ARTA#A .A1*NE &AK"T &'K"A ;A1 <A%A4!2<2
NE '..'! .2.*NEEN "A/RAT AA*&"A RA1*A!!A"2
TAA!A AN"2 &E &"*KA%AT K*"A/RAT AA*&"A RA1*A!!A"2 TAA!A AN"2 NE
7AR.A%A
RA&'! A!!A" &A!A!A"2 TAA!A A!A* WA&&A!A. K*
KA#AR-E-ANWAR K2 1EK"2 2R *&KE T"*K ';AR
AA&.AAN K* 5AAN*# =""AT .E &'RAAK"
KAR124%E"A TAK K* KA#AR-E-ANWAR 2R AA&.AAN K #*=" K2* ;AR1A NA RA"E
!2<2 NE E&A "* K*%A T2 *& /2R K* #AAR*&" "'%* K*
K"'# &A#A/A '<AA "AR*%AA!* =""A" <A%* 2R 'T"
.2TE "2 <A%E %E"A TAK KE *NK* ="AR#* 7ATT* 5AAT*
T"* 2R *& &AA! K2 K"'&"A!* KA &AA! KA"A 5AANE
!A<A
?.*&"KAAT4#AA#' ! :ARAA.AAT4&A7A3 @8@A
*& "A1EE& &E .AA!'. "'A K .ERE AA:A &A!A!A"2
A!A* WA&&A!A. K* .A/AAR-E-.'#ARA K ;AR =""AT
'& WA:T #"* .A'5'1 T"*-
A<AR .A/AAR #ANNANA &"*RK 2 #*11AT "2TA T2
K%A RA&'!-E-AA/A. &A!A!A"2 A!A* WA&&A!A. K <'!A. &"*RK KARTE RA"E #*11AT KARTE RA"E
.AA/A!!A"
%E .A/AAR ;E =""AT 2R %E K'##A #ANNA A<AR
&"*RK 2 #*11AT "2TA T2 RA&'!-E-AA/A. K <'!A.
KA#"* E&A NA KARTE-
%E .ERE RA&'! A!!A" &A!A!A"2 A!A* WA&&A!A. K &A"A#A KA .A/AAR #ANNANA *& #AAT K*
1A!*!
"A* K* .A/AAR #ANNANA &"*RK 2 #*11AT NA"*
#A!K* RA&'!-E-AA/A. KE &A"A#A *KRA. K* &'NNAT
"A*-.'&"R*KEEN K* NA.A/

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
------------

.ushrikeen namaB bhi Ca)hte the lekin (e nahin tha ke tamam mushrik ba+aa(e)a
Caaban)i ke saath namaB a)a karte ho6n (a bajama6at namaB Ca)hte ho6n- 7ar)an
far)an aksar mushrik namaB Ca)hte the- .an)arja Bail hawalajaat se saabit hota hai
ke wo namaB Ca)hte the aur namaB wahi Ca)hega jo +u)a ko maanta hoD
7A WAE!'! !*! .'&A!!EEN A!!A/EENA "'. ANN &A!AAT*"*. &AA"22N
aise namaBi(o6n ke li(e ba)i +araabi hai jo aCni namaB se ghaEat wa be-aitenaa(i
barat6te hain
&urah ma6oon 3 @4F-
%e surat makkah mukarramah mein naaBil huwi hai agar (e ma)ina munawwarah
mein naaBil huwi hoti tho tasawwur ki(a jaata ke (e munaaG+een ke baare mein
naaBil huwi hogi- !ekin ,hunke (e surat makki hai aur makkah mukarramah mein (a
tho +aalis musalman the (a kaaGr the4 munaaG+o6n ka tho wahan naam wa nishaan
bhi na tha- !ehaBa saabit huwa ke (e surat kaaGro6n ke baare mein naaBil huwi
k(unke musalmano6n ke baare mein Allah taala WAE! ka lafB kaise istemaal
farmata(D
Aur sahih muslim baab faBaael abi Barr r-a mein bhi hai ke ah)e jaahili(at mein haBrat
abu Barr ghaHari r-a *sha6 ki namaB Ca)ha karte the-
.'&"R*KEEN KA R2/A"
.ushrikeen roBah bhi rakhte the- #u+aari Cg 3$8 jil) 1- baab wujoob si(aam ramaBan
mein haBrat a(esha r-a se marIi ha)ees hai jiska mafhoom hai ke )aor e jaahili(at
mein log (aom e aashoorah ka roBa rakhte the-
.'&"R*KEEN K* /AKAT
:uran e kareem se saabit hsi ke mushrikeen aCne maal se Allah tabarak wa taala ka
hissa )ete the 3
aur (e kaaGr Allah ki Cai)a ki huwi kheti aur usske Cai)a ki(e huwe maweshi(o6n
mein se Allah ka ek hissa mu+arrar kar )ete hain ;hir (e kaaGr aCne +a(aal e faasi)
ki bina Cer (oo6n kahte hain ke itna hissa +u)a ka aur itna hissa hamare mu+arrar
kar)a ma6aboo)o6n ka4 Chir jo hissa unke mu+arrar kar)a ma6aboo)o6n ka hota hai wo
tho +u)a ki taraf nahin Cahon,hta aur jo hissa Allah ke li(e hota hai wo unke
ma6aboo)o6n ki taraf Cahon,h jaata hai k(a hi bura hai wo insaaf jo (e karte hain-
&urah an6aam 3 13F-
*ss aa(at se maloom huwa ke mushrikeen aCni Cai)awaar aur janwaro6n se Allah
taala ke li(e ek hissa mu+arrar karte aur ek hissa shurakaa ke li(e-
Aaj kal bhi bilkul wahi haal hai-
.'&"R*KEEN KA "A55
Allamah ibn e is6ha+ r-h farmata( hain ke bani ismail (+uraish) ne haBrat ibrahim a-s-
Wa ismail a-s ka )een ba)al kar butho6n ki Carastish shuroo kar)i aur gumraah umam
e saabi+a ke na+sh e +a)am Cer ,halna( laga(- *ss ke bawajoo) unn mein ah)e
ibrahim a-s ki ku,hh ibaa)atein baa+i rah ga(i thee6n maslan bait ullah ki taaBeem
aur usska tawaaf4 hajj wa umraah4 arfa wa muB)alifa mein taherna4 janwaro6n ki
+urbani aur hajj wa umraah mein ahlaal (aani talbi(a---go uss mein aisi baatein bhi
)a+il kar)i thee6n jo uss mein nahin thee6n-
Kanaana aur +uraish jab talbi(a kahte tho (oon kahte J
:aalu 3 labbaik allahumma labbaik labbaik la shareeka laka illa shareekan huwa laka
tamlikuhu wa ma malaka-
Kahte a(e allah main teri +i)mat mein haaBir hoon tera koi shareek nahin magar wo
shareek jo aaChi ki milik hai aaC hi usske maalik hain aur usski mulookaat ke maalik
bhi aaC hain-
&eerat ibn e hasham Cg 3 K> jil) 3 1-
Talbi(a ka ba(aan 3 sahih muslim 3$LF jil) 1
.ishkaat Cg 3 $$8 jil) 1-
Tho iss se maloom huwa ke wo hajj bhi karte the aur hajj Allah hi ki ibaa)at
hai------aur jinko shareek karte the unka maalik bhi +u)a ko hi samajhte the aur unke
(shurka) ke milik ko bhi +u)a ka milik samajhte the------M Theek ussi tarha jiss tarha
aaj ke ghaali kahte hain ke hum tho Allah ke mu+arrab ban)o6n ko Cukaarte hain4
butho6n ko tho)a hi Cukaarte hainM

.'&"R*KEEN KA TA6.EER E KAA#A KARNA
.ushrikeen ke )ilo6n mein +u)a ki haibath wa jalaal maojoo) tha- &eerat ibn e hasham Cg $>L jil) 14
mein hai ke kaabatullah ki ta6meer ke wa+t log kaabatullah ko munha)im (giraana() se haibath Ba)a
hoga(e aur issketasawwur se bhi ghabra ga(e-
Aa+ar walee) bin mughaira ne kaha ke main ibte)a karta hoon agar mujhe ku,hh ho ga(a tho tum
issko mut giraana agar mujh Ce aBaab e ilahi na toota tho samjhenge ke +u)a ki raBa shaamil hai-
'ss ne )o ek eentein gira(ee6n aur kahne laga aao +u)a ki raBa shaamil hai- &ab ne kaha nahin $8
ghante )ekhenge4 agar wa+a6ee tum Cer aBaab nahin aata tho Chir hum shuroo karenge-
=hunan,he )oosre )in walee) bin mughaira ko aCne kaam mein theek thaak laga )ekha tho sab
shaamil ho ga(e-
*ssi tarha tab+aath ibn e sa6a) mein hai ke jab walee) bin mughaira ne kaha ke Cahle main shuroo
karta hoon aur uss ne jab shuroo ki(a tho (e )ua ki 3
a(e AllahM "um +aofBa)a na ho6n tu hamari himmat ban)ha k(unke hamara iraa)a neki ka hai-
Aur aage likhte hain ke mushrikeen e makkah wa amaae) e +uraish ko Allah taala ki aBmat ka itna
ahsaas tha ke kaabathullah ki ta6meer ke wa+t kahne laga( 3
logoM #aithullah ki ta6meer mein sirf Caak kamaa(i +ar,h karo- :ata6 rahem karke (a kisi Cer Bulm
karke jo ruCi(a kama(a ho wo (ahan na lagaao-
*ssi tarha seerat ibn e hasham Cg $>F jil) 1 mein hai ke abu waheb jo rasool ullah (sallallahu alaihi
wa sallam) ke waali) e mohtaram ka mamu tha aur +uraish ka sar)ar tha4 uss ne kaha (a baaB
logo6n ka +a(aal hai ke walee) bin mughaira ne kaha 3 a(e +uraishM #aithullah ki ta6meer mein Caak
kamaa(i lagaao- Koi iss mein Bina ki kama(i4 soo) ki ra+am (a kisi ka Bulm se maara huwa maal na
lagaane Caa(eM


To:

The Manager

Human Resources Department


Dear Sir / Madam,

I would like to introduce myself as a potential candidate for a possible
post in your esteemed organization. It would be a pleasure to meet with
you so that I might demonstrate how my abilities ft your standard
precisely.

The enclosed resume is a brief summary of my qualifcations. My
background and past experience in the same feld would be a great asset
to your institution.

I would appreciate an interview and opportunity to give you more details
about myself.


Yours truly,

MD.JAVED
050 160 4766





1ear &ir4

* woul) like to re+uest Cermission to take m( annual leaIe to
,oin,i)e with the )ates of from 1
st
of NoI to 3>
th
NoI- In this leave * haIe
to atten) m( sister in lawNs marriage at our home Cla,e * am the
el)est in the famil(4 most of the work relate) to marriage has to be
,omClete) b( me more eIer * * shall be highl( oblige) if (ou ,an Cermit
me to take leaIe an) more eIer this time * want to ,elebrate E*1 with
m( entire famil( members sin,e long time * )i) not ,elebrate E*1 with
m( famil( in m( home Cla,e- Kin)l( grant me leaIe- *n m( absen,e4
m( Gles4 ,lients4 )uties will be un)ertakenOassigne) to ?names of
in)iIi)uals or )eCartmentsA

Thank (ou Ier( mu,h for (our kin) assistan,e-

[email protected]


httC3OOlabs-google-,o-inOsms,hannelsObrowse
oCen this web a))ress
toC right me sign in ka oCtion hoga
bahBa)-mba se sign in karo
ur google sms grouC will oCen
)o oCtion honge Cage me
browse ,hannels
m( ,hannels
browse ,hannels me jisme subs,ribe karna hai o subs,ribe ,li,k karlena
about a minute ago P !ike


Alt + 1 Return to Facebook Homepage
Alt + 2 To goto Wall tab of your profile page
Alt + 3 To view Friends Requests list drop down list
Alt + 4 To view latest Messages list in drop down list
Alt + 5 To view Notification list drop down list
Alt + 6 To goto ccount setting webpage
Alt + 7 To goto ccount privacy configuration webpage
Alt + 8 To open Facebook fan page at www!facebook!com"facebook
Alt + 9 To open Facebook#s $tatement of Rig%ts & Responsibilities
Alt + 0 To open Facebook Help 'enter
Alt + m To create new message
Alt + ? For cursor control in t%e $earc% (o)

9 #eautiful ;oints To &hare N Remember3
(1) Kisi .usalman Ki Taraf .uskura Kar 1ekhna&a)+a "ai4
($) &anji)a Rehne Wala "amesha*BBat ;ata "ai4
(3) *maan ;ar .aot 5annat .ain 5ane Ki&ana)"ai4
(8) Nafs K Khilaf 5iha) Karna
5iha)-E-Akbar "ai4
(@) .aa #aaC Ki Khi)mat $No 5ahan .ainABmat"ai4
(F) .arn( Wale &e*brat"asil Karo4
(L) 5is Ne &abar Kia 's Ne&ub Ku,h ;a !ia4
(K)5o =huC Raha 's NeNijaat;ai4
(9)<unah &e #a,hna &ab &e #ariNeki"ai-


yderabad, May 11:
A number of girls today are working in call centres, where they mingle with non-mahrams, which has
become a common thing. It is not thought to be morally wrong, while the fact is, these affairs are against
Shariah.
Girls hae to work in the night in American and !anadian com"anies setu" in #yderabad, or any other
"lace for that matter. A day before, a concerned father of a girl working in call centre, informed $my
daughter is M%A and working in a call centre& she earns a handsome salary. #er office cab "icks her u" at
' "m and dro"s in the morning. Initially good "ro"osals came for her but when the boy(s family en)uired
in the neighbourhood they were told that the girl goes in the cab at night and returns in the morning.
*istening to this the boy(s family re+ected the "ro"osal. ,entually we had to settle alliance for her in the
family itself.(
After listening to this our corres"ondent contacted seeral Muslim girls working in call centres. -hey told
that their working hours are in the night. Since they hae to work with male members for . hours it is but
natural that they hae to make friendshi" with them. -hey hae tea with them during the break. Some
girls hae een started smoking seeing their male counter"arts.
-hough there is a nama/ hall in eery com"any and the com"anies "roide com"lete security and if
anyone wishes they also "roide facility of a security guard for them, but ery few aail this o""ortunity.
-here are a handful of girls who mind their own business, they are in com"lete hi+ab and maintain
"unctuality in offering nama/.
0hen our corres"ondent talked to the ta1i driers they narrated $some girls ask us to "lay music in the
cab. Some of the girls after a short distance, get down the cab and go with their boy friends on their
bikes& they bribe us for letting them leae. #oweer there are some girls who trael in our cabs but we
haen(t seen their faces they are in com"lete hi+ab. %ut ma+ority of girls talk to us in ery informal way,
some een smoke in the cab.
After reading all this, now its "arents turn to think about it& whether it is morally socially and religiously
fair to let their daughters work in the night shift at call centres2


"aa aaj ka Cahla aur *mCortant lesson jo mai aaCko bataraha hu isko <aur se sunna---aur ignore mat
karna----son,hna ke maine k(a kaha------thik hai na "ooma---
Aaj ka toCi, hai A,he a+la+ (ur)u me) "usn el suluk ( arabi, me ) .anners ( english me )------------AaC
rasool sallallahu alai wasallam ne farmaa(a---A,ha musalmaan wo hai jiske Caas a,he a+laa+ hai----
AaC Nabi s-w-s ne farmaa(a a,he A:!A: ke Coore 3F> t(Ces hai isme se jiskisiko bhi ek seefat bhi
hogi wo see)he jannat me jaa(egaQAbooba,ker r-B ne farmaa(a %a rasulallah k(a mere me ek bhi
hai--tho aaCne farmaa(a tujme wo saaare hai--subhan A!!A"---subhan A!!A"
*n saare a+la+ ko A!!A" ke nabi ne teen jumlome ba(an ki(a hai--
1) Rasulumann khataNat-
$) Ratuhti mann haramath--
3) RataNatu an mann Balamath

iske maane hai-----

1) 5o tume tumhare "A: se mahroom kare tum use uska "A: a)a karo-
$) 5o to)e usse jo)o--jo)ne wale se jo)na nahi to)ne wale se jo)o-
3) 5o j(atti kare use maaf karo- %E" A+la+ ke Cillars hai---subhanallah--

aise ke agar aaC Car koi gussa hokar aaCko salam tak na kare--tho aaC usko salam karo---wo uska
ha+ hai---(aha Car aage( waleka )il Cigal jaata hai--aur wo aaCse imCress hosakta hai---aur 1oosra
wala hai 5o to)e usse jo)e----jaise ke koi )ono ko la)a )i(a tho usise wo sab log ko milane ki koshish
kare--usse uska 1il Cigalsakta hai---aur teesra wala hai----5o koi aaC Car j(atti kare use maaf
karo---kitna mushkil kaam hai na---Car aaC ise karlli(e tho samjo aaC bahot great hojaaoge uske
aage(--

ab mai jo batane jaaraha hu use )ima+ se son,hna
1een k(a hai DD ham kahte hai 1een iba)ath hai---*ba)ath ke maane---NamaB4 :uraan ki tilawat4
Bakat wagaira ko ham *ba)ath kahte hai------hai ke nahi DD----tho *ba)ath karke aaC namaB Ca)inge
tho aaCko ek kisam ka 1il ko sukoon milta hai---jaise ke ham :uraan ki tilawat ke baa) namaB Ca)te
hai------

1een start hotha hai *ba)at se4 iba)at nahi tho ku,h nahi--*ba)at ko namaB aakar mu+ammil karti
hai---aur A+lak mu+ammil hotha hai "A%A Car--A+lak ka relation "A%A ke saath hai------
ku,h samajme aa(a DDDD
(eh bahot tuHest lesson hai-----
1een start hotha hai *ba)ath se
*#a)ath nahi tho ku,h nahi--
*ba)ath ko NamaB aakar ,omClete karti hai--
'si tarah-----A+la+ ,omClete hotha hai "a(a Car----
agar jiskisi ke Caas "A%A ho na uske A+la+ bahot a,he hothe hai---aaC kabi gaur kare jiske Caas "A%A
bahot hothi hai unko kabi aaC gaur kare--
unke manners jo hai na bahot a,he hothe hai--
aur "a(a ka relation Nikah ke saath hai "ooma----------hahaha ku,h samajme aa(a "ooma----samajme
aana Ca)ega aaCko---Ca)o ek se )o baar Ca)o mai k(a kahraha hu---thk hai na
Gr ek baar mai kahta hu sunna gaur se---
,ho)i(e mai kal bataunga aaCko---)ont worr(-----jahatak maine bata(a use aaC a,hi tarah se Ca)le
Cahle---thk hai na ma--
5uma mubarak----take ,are "ooma bahna---Allah haGB--
aur haa main abi :uraan me ga(a hi nahi---maitho aaCko *slam ki #asi,s bataraha hu----(eh Cahle
aaC jaanlo---Gr :uraan me lekar jaaunga aaCko---
tho Gr ek baar se---
1een start hotha hai *ba)at se4 iba)at nahi tho ku,h nahi--*ba)at ko namaB aakar mu+ammil karti
hai---aur A+lak mu+ammil hotha hai "A%A Car--A+lak ka relation "A%A ke saath hai-----aur "A%A ka
relation Nikah se hai-----------------5is muashre me N*KA" nahi hotha wo muashra beha(a hojaata
hai--aur jo muashra beha(a hojata hai wo A!!A" ki Caka) me bahuth jal) aajata hai--jitna Nikah
aasaan hoga us muashre me Bina utna mushkil hoga---jis muashre me nikah jitna mushkil hotha hai
utna Bina aasaan hojaata hai--
A!!A" ke nabi ne farma(a shaa)i aise karo---Tum la)ki ke shakal surat na )ekho4 na hasab na nasab
)ekho4 na maaal )ekho tum bas )een )aar )ekho--"A.E&"A K"'&" RA"2<E---subhanallah---
K(n ki shakal surat sirf ,han )in ki bahar hothi hai uske baaa) surat Car jhu)i(a aana tai hai--jisse
har koi nafrat karta hai----shaklo surat jawani sab ,han )in ka saath hai uske baa) wo +atam
hai--maaal bhi tho)i )in ki khushi hai--
Tho sirf sifaath )ekh kar shaa)i karo--sifaath ke saath guBaara hosakata hai Car husno jamal ,hahre
ke saath nahi---aa+ar me sirf tala+ hi hojaati hai---haa ,halo tala+ na ho Car ghar uja)jaate hai--
Tho farmaate hai ke la)ki ke Caas khushboo ho a)ab ho--Khushboo )ekhi nahi jaasakti mehsoos ki
jaasakti hai--agar la)ki ke an)ar 1EEN ho tho obIiousl( si baat hai A+la+ bhi ba)e a,he
honge---subhanallah---tho aise la)ki aur aisa la)ke )ekho--
%e na )ekho ke la)ka k(a karta hai (eh )ekho ke la)ka kaisa hai--k(n ki Bin)agi a+ala+ se gujarni hai
naataaki jismonse---
,hali(e mere saath hue ek baat ko kahtha hu---hamare (aha ek la)ki ki shaa)i thai hui---maine us
la)ki ke .AA se Coo,ha ke Aunt( !a)ka kaisa hai D tho unhone farma(a ke !a)ka ek ba)e
,omCan( me kaam karta hai----maine Grse Coo,ha A'nt( !a)ka kaisa hai D tho unhone Grse wahi
farma(a----maine Gr ek baar Coo,ha Car unhone usi tarah farmaa(e---(aha Car )ekho ma mai k(a
Coo,hraha hu aur wo k(a jawab )erahe hai---mai Coo,ha la)ka kaisa hai ---Car jawab ku,h aur hi
aaraha hai-----maine Grse Coo,ha Aunt( la)ke ke a+laa+ kaise hai k(a wo namaBi hai k(a wo )een
jaanta hai------tho wo ,huC hoga(e----hona k(a tha----sha)i ke ek saal baa) tala+ hoga(a----
Caisa hi sab ku,h nahi hotha-------A+laa+ ,hahi(e----A+laa+----
;aisa bahot ho aur A+laa+ se behath battamiB ho Gr k(a fai)a---DD
ku,h bi agar samajme nahi aa(atho Coo,ha karo "ooma thik hai na---mai j(a)a se j(a)a ,lear se
kahne ki koshish karraha hu---agar aaCko English me ,hahi(e tho bolo usme bola karunga thik hai na

Assalamualaikum WRR#---"a)ith-MM
Ek majlis me aaC rasool s-a-w baithe hue the tho Ek &ahaba aa(e aur aaCse kaha ke S%a rasullallh
mere ghar k Caas ek khajoor ka )ar+t ()ate tree) hai aur uske shaa+e(a Cart of tree) te)i hokar mere
ghar ke taraf jhukti hai aur usmese khajoore girkar mere ghar ke angan (waran)a) me aake girti hai
tho use mere ba,he khalete hai aur wo aa)mi (2wner of the tree) aakar ba,honke muhse wo
khajoore nikaaleta hai4 aaC kahe ke ,hote #a,he hai itni sa+ti na kare-- Tho aCne suna aur us a)mi
ko bula(a aur kaha k S a(e bhai mere saath sau)a karloQ(e khajoor ka )ara+t muje )e)o iske ba)le
mai tume jannat me khajur ka )ara+t )unga T tab usne kaha S %a rasullah mere jitne khajoor ke
)ara+t hai unme (eh muje sabse C(ara haiT wo kahkar ,halajaata hai--( A,tuall( he was a .unaG+
we ,annt imagine him as a &ahaba ) tho A#' TA"1A r-B (one of sahaba ) waha baithe the wo
,omClete stor( sunrahe the--unhone aakar aaC rasool s-a-w-se kaha S %a rasulallah agar mai aaCko
(eh )ar+t lekar )e)u--tho k(a wa)a hai ke aaC jannat me muje )ara+t )enge DD tho aCne kaha
wa)a ha i--tho unhone uske Cee,he bhaage aur Coo,hte hai ke bhai k(a wo )ar+t muje )oge4 tab
wo kahta hai ke Are( bhai mai (eh rasullalh ko hi nahi )i(a tho tuje kaise )unga DDDD jao jao aCna
kaam karo4 tab abu tah)a r-B kahthe hai S jotere muhme aata bolte uske ba)le me mai )ungaTQabu
tah)a ka ek baaa+ ( 1ate tree 7arm ) tha ma)ine me usme F>> khajoor k )ar+t theQtho W2
muanaG+ son,hta hai ke mai wo farm Coo,hta hu tho wo khamosh hoja(ega--(eh son,hkar wo
Coo,hta hai ke ke .uje wo 7arm )e)e aur wo ek )ara+t lele--tho abu tah)a r-B kahte hai k S
)one--;akka--samajle ke wo 7arm ab tera hoga(a---wa)e se mukhrega tho nahiQTho wo haskar
kahtha hai k mai k(a Cagal hu jo wa)e se mukharjaau--TQabu tah)a r-B Gr aake aaCse farmaate hai
ke S %a rasullah baat banga(eQwo )ara+t aaCka hoga(aQaaCne Coo,ha wo kaise unhone ,omClete
stor( bata(aQtab aaCne kaha abu tah)a hum bhi hamara wa)a ,hange karte hai jannat me ek
)ara+t nahi hum aaCko khjoor ka farm A!!A" se Coo,hkar )enge--subhanallah--
Aur us Bamane me us baaa+ me ghare (home) hothe theQlog waha jaakar rahthe the k(n ki khajoor
saare Cakjaa(e tab tak rahkar uski rakhwaali karte the--
AaCne farmaa(e S Abu tah)a 5annat me tume khajoor ka baaa+ aur usme ek sone ka mahel bhi
A!!A" se mangkar ham )enge-- T--subhanallah--

An)ekhe sau)e Car saaara baa+ )e)i(aQsubhanallah--

Aur Abu tah)a r-B wahase bhaage aCne baa+ k taraf waha baa+ me aCni .AA wife aur #a,he
theQ--khajoor Cakne ka Bamana tha isili(eQaur baher kha)e hokar aCni .aa biwi aur ba,honko
Cukarne lageQan)ar nahi ga(eQkahi ni((at na kharab hoja(e--subha nallah--ek khajoor k )ara+t wo
bhi kisi aur ko )ene hai aCne li(e b nahiQ--
Aur Cukarne lagte hai k Abu Tah)a ki .aa baher aaao--aur wo Coo,hte hai Wo k(n-DD -.aine (eh
baa+ be,h)i(a hai--Car kisko D---kahteh hai A!!A" koQuske ba)le hume jannat me milga(aQaur wo
kahthe hai k Sabu tah)a aaj aaCne ba)e hi nafe ka sau)a ki(a hai SQQQ-subhanallahQ-(eh wa+ia
unke Bahen ka tarjumaani karta hai k wo log kistarah Bin)agi bitaarahe theQwo log akhirat ki
son,hkar Bin)agi bitarahe the--aur "um----Ahhh hum log kiske Cee,he bhaagrahe hai DD hamara
Bahen ki)ar hai aajkal DDD A!!A" hame nek taufee+ 1e---Ameen--MMM
Ek )afa .usa a-s A!!A" se (uhi Coo,ha ke S %a A!!A" jannat me mera &aathi kaun hai D A!!A" ne
farma(a tera saathi ek Kasai hai (meat mer,hat)--.usa CareshaanQaur ;oo,hte hai S A!!A" wo k(a
ab )uni(a me hai D A!!A" ne farma(a haa hai D K(a mai usse milsakta huQA!!A" ne farma(a "AAQ
wo ,halCa)e--us jagah Cahu,hga(e--waha )ekha tho ek kasai aCne )ukaan me meat ko kaat raha hai
aur use sale karraha hai--eIening hui tho usne tho)a meat ko ,hote ,hote tuk)e karke aCne bag me
rakhleta hai aur shoC ,lose kar)eta haiQ.usa ne kaha a(e bhai mai b k(a aaCke saath aauQ('&E
NA"* ;ATA K* W2 .'&A A-& "A* ) usne bola Aaajao--)ono ,halCa)e--ghar Cahu,he--us kasai ne us
meat ko nikala aur use Caka(a--roti bhi )aali--uske ,hote ,hote ba,he the--aur waha Car be) Car ek
bu)hi(a thi jo bilkul boo)hi ho,hukithi--us kasai ne roti aur meat ko ek Clate me )aala aur us bu)hi(a
ko utha(a Cehle uska be) saath ki(a aur use khana khilana start ki(a--us bu)i(a ne ishara )i(a ke
bas karo--tho usne khana khilana rokaQaur uska muh saaf ki(a--Gr be) Car letane laga us time us
bu)i(a ku,h bu)bu)aane lagi--
.usa A-& ne Coo,ha %eh kaun hai--tho usne kaha %eh meri .aa hai--mai )ail( Cehle iski khi)mat
karta hu Cehle isko khana khilata hu iska be) saaf karta Gr uske baa) aCne ba,honke taraf jaata
huQGr .usa A-& ne Coo,ha (eh k(a ba)ba)aarahi thi--tho usne kaha S K(a batau--.aa tho .aa haiQ
ise aise hi ba)ba)aane ki aaa)ath hai--kahrahi thi ke 5annat me mera saathi .'&A hoQab aaC kahe
.ai kaha .usa Kaha DDD &'#"ANA!!A"--

%eh Ek maa ki 1ua hai---1ua tho sab log hi karte hai hamare li(e but ek .aa jo karti hai wo aCne 1il
se karti hai-----
.aa #aaC ko '77 tak na karne ka "ukm hai--- haa hothe hai tho)e .aa baaC galat bhi------aajkal ke
.aa baaC tho bas naam ke hoga(e hai-----ba,honko subah rea)( karte hai s,hool bhej)ete hai Gr wo
waCas eIening aate hai aate hi tution ke hawale kar)ete hai---Gr waha se ghar aakar TR ke Cee,he
laga)ete hai---Gr khana khilakar sulaa)ete hai------ek hi ghar me rahkar ek .aa ko time nahi hai aCne
ba,honse ku,h 1EEN a+laa+ sikaane ke li(e---wahi ba,he ba)e hokar ku,h galat kahte hai tho Ro
Ca)te hai---are( mai Cooo,hta hu aaC log time kaha )i(a aCne ba,honko 1een ki baaten sunaane ke
li(e hamesha 1o,tor banana hai !aw(er banana hai (a engineer banana hai---bas (e hi khwaab
)ekte hai-----*nsaan tho banao Cahle---ek a,ha musalmaan tho banao A+laa+ tho sikhao---
s,hool waale k(a karte hai unka ma+sath hotha hi hai ;aise kamana---bas wo log Caise ke Cee,he
rahte hai wo log kaha sikhaate hai (eh sab baaten---wo sikhaana ek .aa aur baaC ke Bimme hai----
kal hi ek aa)mi mujse kahne laga ke #hai aaC na hothe tho muje ku,h maalum na hotha---eIen
NamaB ke li(e bi wo masji) me nahi aata---kitna ajeeb Bamana hai log aBan horahi hai TR me ,hiCke
hue hai---
na(e se na(e serials khu) Ek .aa aCne ba,honke saath TR )ekhrahi hai Gr wo nasal barba) nahi tho
k(a hogi---
ek .aa ke Bimme hai ke aCne ba,honko kaise ba)a karna hai kaise A!!A" se taroof karana hai--
wo log ko batana hai ke hamara )uni(a me ma+sa) k(a hai---ham )uni(a me k(un aa(e hai------are(
use Cahle hi kaan me )aal)i(a ke tum ba)e hokar (e banoge wo banoge usi tarah wo bi karne
lagega---koi ho usko sikhaa(e tho sahi ke A+laa+ k(a hai-----ba)onse kaise Cesh aate hai----;arents ka
k(a martaba hai *slam me---- ek se ek na(e Crograms ek se ek na(e <oals )ikha kar ,ho) )ete
hai---bas aur k(a---wo uske Cee,he------.aa baaC ka koi a)ab hi nahi---ba)e ,hotonka koi a)ab hi
nahi---jitna .uh ko aa(e utna bol)i(e-----K(a A!!A" nahi )ekraha hai wo sab ku,h )ekhraha hai wo
ek )in sabko Cak)ega-----Car kisko Gkar hai Aakhirat ki---

aaC kabi gaur karo-----5o jitni aaBaa) Bin)agi guBarrahe hai na unke ,hahre utne berounak hai MM
kabi )ekha wo log ko--D )ekhona insaani nafsi(aath k(a hai 5ail me ho na tho aa)mi Careshaan hotha
hai--aaBaa) hotho khush hotha haiQ- %eh insaan ki nafsi(ath hai-
5o log jo aBaa) ghoomrahe hothe hai na jinko na halal ki tameeB na haram ki tameeB na Caani
me fark na sharab me fark na mouseekhee me fark na +uraan me fark na naBar ke utaane se fark na
jhukaane se fark jo istarah ki Bin)agi guBarrahe hai bahuth sara tabhkha musalmaanome b hai kaaG
tho hai hi aaBaa)--jao )ekho jo istarah ki Bin)agi guBarraha hai wo itna Careshaan aur beraunak
ba)surath lanath barasrahi hoti hai unCar-- uska ,hahra ek mirror hai uske )il ki an)ar ki Careshani(a
)ikhane ka--aur jo Caban) hai use tho sab ku,h Cata hotha hai ke (eh nahi khana (eh nahi karna (eh
nahi sunna (aha nahi baitna--i)ar nahi )ekhna (aha Baban ko tala lagana hai itni $8 ghante ki
Ca)an)i(a kha)am kha)am Car Caban)i(a shiri(ath ki i)ar se b roka u)ar se b roka )aa(ese b
baa(ese bhi roka--use tho aur Careshan hona ,hahi(e ke (eh k(a musibat hai (ar har jagah Caban)i
hi Caban)i hai--lekin (eh ajeeb maanjra hai--jitna wo is Caban)i(ome rahtha hai uska ,hahra utna
raushan hotha hai utna wo ,hain sukoon mutmain khush mijaaB hotha hai--unke ,hahre batate hai ke
inke an)ar koi ,heeB hai aur jo aaBaa) ghoomrahe hothe hai na unke ,hahre batate hai ke wo log
bhatke hue hai

*.A. #'K"AR* ne ek riIa(ath me kaha hai ke S ek Iillage se ku,h log guBre tho )ekha asar ki namaB
ki wa+t me ek +abar Chati usme se ek sha+s nikla jiska sar gha)e ka tha -aur wo Bor Bor se teen )afa
Cukaarkar Gr an)ar ga(ab hoga(aQ-Coo,ha (e k(a maanjra hai--tho kaha ga(a (eh sha+s sharabi
tha jab (e sharab Ceeta tha tho iski maa kahti ti #eta mat Ci(a kar mat Ci(a karQ-tho (eh kahta
,huC kar gha)e ki tarah bolti rahti hai--jabse (e mara hai tabse iski +abar Cha)ti hai aur (e teen )afa
Cukaarta hai Gr ga(ab hojaata haiQMM
*sil(e AaaC rasoon s-w-n ka farmaan hai "ar gunah ki saBa marne ke baa) hai Car .AA #AA; ke
nafarmaan ki saBa marne se Cahle b hai aur marne k baa) b haiQ-

"aa bahna bahot ba)a )arja hai .aa aur baaC ka islam me---kiske Caas time hai "ooma (eh
sab jaanne ke li(e sab ke sab bus(----sab ko musi, ,hahi(e songs ,hahi(e roman,e ,hahi(e------mauj
masti hi ,hahi(e----are( kabtak sunoge bhai kaha sukoon milega------
namaB me jo sukoon hai na wo kahi nahi hai----
(eh sab ,han )in ki bahar hai---
A!!A" ki (aa) me jo sukoon milta hai wo kahi nahi milta--
kisike Caas time nahi Ek ,uC Tea mis hojaa(e na tho bas ek kisam ki talab hojaati hai---aur uske
li(e Cagal hojaata hai---aur tho aur Tea milbi ga(i tho kahta hai ke aur ek banao wo wali a,hi nahi
thi------wahi namaB ,hoot jaa(ega tho koi asar nahi-------ku,h hotha hi nahi use--
namaB miss hojaa(e (a :uraan ki tilawat miss hoja(ena tho ku,h asar nahi sahab Car--------aaj bi
aise log hai jo :uraan ko sirf aur sirf Rama)an me hi Ca)te hai-----are( kabi kholkar tho )ekho A!!A"
hamse k(a kahraha hai-------kabi gaur tho karo------kabi uski meaning tho Coo,ha karo kisiko ke A!!A"
(e k(a kahraha hai-----kisiko hai (e Gkar nahi kisko nahi hai bas )in horahi hai shaam horahi hai 1in
guBarte jaaraha hai ------kisibitarah sab ko time Caas ,hahi(e----bas time guBarjaa(e aur k(a--
are( jahannum wo jagah hai jo aajkal sab log use maBak me lebaite hai-------
jalenge sabke sab ek )in---
kabi janne ki koshish kare hai ke A!!A" ke nabi ne hamse k(a farmaa(a---unhone Bin)agi
kaise bitaa(i---unke wiIes ( 'mmahatul .umineen) kaise Bin)agi guBaare hai---unki beti
( haBrath 7athima r-B ) kaise Bin)agi bitaa(e hai-------


Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullahi Wa #arakatuhu To .( #rothers4&isters U All
.uslims Aroun) The Worl)---
*n *slam4 the wife Cla(s a CiIotal role in marrie) life an) her role ne,essitates that she
Cossess ,ertain +ualities4 thus making her agoo) wife- "er thoughts4 sCee,h4 a,tions
an) in,linations are all for the sake of gaining the Cleasure of A!!A" &WT4 The !or) of
the 'niIerse- When a wife seeks to Clease her husban)4 ultimatel( it is the Cleasure
of A!!A" &WT that she wishes to seek- The +ualities that a wife shoul) Cossess4
whi,h are like) b( her =reator haIe been outline) in &oorah al-AhBaab- The .uslim
woman is a true woman4 humble4 Catient4 ,onstant4 guar)s her mo)est( in her
husban)6s absen,e4 maintains integrit( in times of a)Iersit( an) CrosCerit( an)
engages mu,h in the Craise of A!!A" &WT-
When a .uslim wife marries she must un)erstan) that she has ,ertain roles an)
resConsibilities in *slaam4 whi,h are uni+ue b( her =reator- the .uslim wife being the
true serIant of A!!A" &WT will serIe her husban) a,,or)ing to the Crin,iCles of the
&haree6ah (*slami, law)4 an) in return the husban) has ,ertain )uties he must fulGl
towar)s his wife-Among other rights4 the wife has the right to Nafa+ah4 whi,h is foo)4
,lothing an) shelter4 from her husban)- "e is oblige) to sCen) from his wealth for it
eIen if she Cossesses her own wealth-*t is imCortant to note that when the wife
,arries out her )uties towar)s her husban)4 she )oes it as an a,t of submission to her
=reatorJ hen,e her rewar) is from her =reator-
*ts better to be hate) for what (ou are an) loIe) for what (ou not-;a( no min) for
those who talk behin) (our ba,k it simCl( means that (our two steCs ahea)-

Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullahi Wa #arakatuhu To .( #rothers4&isters U All
.uslims Aroun) The Worl)---
Rama)an V it is that light in the souls of the righteous an) the truthful4 an) in the
hearts of the )eIout an) sin,ere it giIes haCCinessJ for it is the month of obe)ien,e4
an) in it there are beautiful reEe,tions for us all- *n)ee)4 it grants Ii,tor( to the soul
oIer the bo)( an) Eesh an) giIes us a won)erful oCCortunit( to straighten ourselIes
uC with our !or)-We shoul) also tr( to Curif( our hearts an) intentions before the
,ommen,ement of Rama)an to make this fast su,,essful for our families an)
ourselIes-
*n &ha A!!A"
Rama)an is also an oCCortunit( to renew relationshiCs that ma( haIe been broken
)uring the (ear an) we shoul) tr( an) ,lear uC an( )isCutes or ba) feelings with
other .uslims so we ma( start this month a fresh-
We ask A!!A" &WT to grant us the abilit( to ,hange ourselIes for the better4 )uring
this blesse) month4 an) not to be of those who are CreIente) from "is .er,( an)
7orgiIeness- *n)ee) "e is the 2ne who "ears an) "e is the 2ne to ResCon)-Ameen-


ma( Allah &WT rewar) (ou4in,rease (our imaan4re,on,ile (ou with "im for unknowing error4re,on,ile
(ou with (our own heart an) all muslim ummah as a result of an( error or ba) feelings an) fa,e the
hol( month afresh an) throughout (our life4ameen- .a( Allah unite all muslim ummah in )ealing
with the realit( of life as single entit(- &ta( blesse)4,ontente)4strong4haCCiness an) goo) health4ma(
(our entire famil( be Cart of all haCCiness4goo) health an) su,,essful en)eaIours4ameen-


&ahih Al-#ukhari "a)ith 9-8KL Narrate) b( 5abir bin Ab)ullahThe .essenger of Allah
(saw) use) to tea,h his ,omCanions to Cerform the Cra(er of W*stikharaN for ea,h an)
eIer( matter (oEife) just as he use) to tea,h them the &urahs from the :ur6an- "e
(saw) use) to sa(4 *f an(one of (ou inten)s to )o some thing4 he shoul) oHera two
rakat Cra(er other than the ,omCulsor( Cra(ers4 an) after Gnishing it4 he shoul) sa(3
S2 AllahM * seek %our gui)an,e (in making a ,hoi,e) b( Iirtue of %our knowle)ge4 an) *
seek abilit( b( Iirtue of %our Cower4 an) * ask %ou of %our great bount(- %ou haIe
Cower4 * haIe none- An) %ou know4 * know not- %ou are the Knower of hi))en things-
2 AllahM *f in %our knowle)ge4 (this matter) is goo) for m( religion4 m( liIelihoo) an)
m( aHairsJ imme)iate an) in the )istant4 then or)ain for me4 make it eas( for me an)
bless it for me- An) if in %our knowle)ge4 (this matter) is ba) for m( religion4 m(
liIelihoo) an) m( aHairsJ imme)iate an) in the )istant4 then turn it awa( from me4
an) turn me awa( from it- An) or)ain for me the goo) whereIer it be an) make me
Clease) with it-T


While re,iting &urah al-7atihah
The ;roChet (&AW) sai) that Allah the EXalte) ha) sai)3 6 * haIe )iIi)e) the Cra(er
into two halIes between .e an) .( serIant4 an) .( serIant will re,eiIe what he
asks for- When the serIant sa(s3 ;raise be to Allah4 the !or) of the uniIerse4 Allah the
.ost "igh sa(s3 .( serIant has Craise) .e- An) when he (the serIant) sa(s3 The
.ost =omCassionate4 the .er,iful4 Allah the .ost "igh sa(s3 .( serIant has lau)e)
.e- When he (the serIant) sa(s3 .aster of the 1a( of 5u)gment4 "e remarks3 .(
serIant has gloriGe) .e4 an) sometimes "e will sa(3 .( serIant entruste) (his
aHairs) to .e- When he (the worshiCCer) sa(s3 Thee )o we worshiC an) of Thee )o we
ask helC4 "e (Allah) sa(s3 This is between .e an) .( serIant4 an) .( serIant will
re,eiIe what he asks for- Then4 when he (the worshiCCer) sa(s3 <ui)e us to the
straight Cath4 the Cath of those to whom Thou hast been <ra,ious -- not of those who
haIe in,urre) Th( )isCleasure4 nor of those who haIe gone astra(4 "e (Allah) sa(s3
This is for .( serIant4 an) .( serIant will re,eiIe what he asks for- ?.uslim 83 39@A

Narrate) Y'rwa3
A Cerson aske) me4 =an a woman in menses serIe meD An) ,an a 5unub woman
,ome ,lose to meD * reClie)4All this is eas( for me- All of them ,an serIe me4 an)
there is no harm for an( other Cerson to )o the same- YAisha tol) me that she use) to
,omb the hair of Allah6s ACostle while she was in her menses4 an) he was in *Ytikaf (in
the mos+ue)- "e woul) bring his hea) near her in her room an) she woul) ,omb his
hair4 while she use) to be in her menses-
3 &ahih al-#ukhari $9F
*n-book referen,e
3 #ook F4 "a)ith 3 English translation
3 Rol- 14 #ook F4 "a)ith $9@

"2W T2 12 A#!'T*2N(<husl)
*f a Cerson is imCure )ue to seXual inter,ourse or no,turnal emission (wet
)ream)4 then it is obligator( for himOher to make the ghusl ?,omClete
bo)(-bath as )es,ribe) b( the ;roChet (;ea,e be uCon him) A (#ukhari an)
.uslim)4 An) wu)u is
the Grst re+uirement to )o ghusl4 after washing the CriIate Carts-
The following ha)eeth )es,ribes the manner in whi,h the ;roChet(Cea,e
be uCon him) ma)e ghusl3
Narrate) AiNsha(ma( A!!A" be Clease) with her)
: WWheneIer AllahNs .essenger(Cea,e be uCon him) took ghusl after
seXual inter,ourseJ he woul) begin b( washing his han)s4 then Cour water
with his right han) on his left han) an) wash his seXual organ- "e woul)
then Cerform wu)u4 then take some water an) run his Gngers through the
roots of his hair- Then he woul) Cour three han)fuls (of water) on his
hea)4 then Cour water oIer the rest of his bo)( an) subse+uentl( wash
his feet-N (#ukhari an) .uslim)
Thank Allah 7or ;atien,e
&abr wa &hukr4 ;atien,e an) <ratitu)e Z[S The two wings of iman- The Grst wing
being Catien,e- With great Catien,e ,omes great rewar)- The ;roChet (salAllahu
ala(hi wa salam) sai)3 Z[\QThe greatest +ualit( a belieIer ,an be giIen is
Catien,e-Z[] ?.uslimA
Allah (subhanahu wa taala) has ma)e Catien,e like a horse that neIer gets tire)4 an
arm( that ,an neIer be )efeate) an) a strong fortress that ,an neIer be brea,he)-
;atien,e an) Ii,tor( are twin brothers4 for Ii,tor( ,omes with Catien,e4 relief ,omes
with )istress an) ease ,omes with har)shiC- *t helCs without an( nee) for e+uiCment
or numbers an) its relationshiC to Ii,tor( is like that of the hea) to the bo)(-
;atien,e is a gift bestowe) uCon someone b( Allah (aBa wajal)- All the CroChets of the
Cast (ala(hum salam) ha) Catien,e of the highest )egree- Nuh (ala(hi salam) was
Catient for nine hun)re) an) Gft( (earsM "e was ,onstantl( ,alling the CeoCle to Allah
but the( woul) not listen4 instea) the( Cut their han)s oIer their ears an) mo,ke)
him- .usa (ala(hi salam) was Catient when giIing )awah to 7irawn4 but he woul) not
listen4 instea) he ,ontinue) to Cerse,ute the CeoCle an) )en( the signs of his !or)-
*brahim (ala(hi salam) was Catient when he was urging his father to stoC worshiCCing
the i)ols (et he woul) not listen4 instea) *brahim (ala(hi salam) was thrown into the
Gre- .uhamme) (salAllahu ala(hi wa salam) was Catient when he warne
) his CeoCle from the Gre an) ,alle) them to *slam the( )enie) him an) a,,use) him
of being a man)am
An) who ,an forget the stor( of %usuf (ala(hi salam)4 the stor( of Catien,e- %usuf
(ala(hi salam) was Catient throughout his life- 7rom the time he ha) his )ream4 to the
time he was thrown into Crison4 eIen when he ha) a,+uire) a Cosition of high
authorit( an) Cower4 he still ha) Catien,e to forgiIe his brothers- "is father4 %a+ub
(ala(hi salam) was a shining eXamCle of Catien,eJ when he hear) that his son %usuf
was kille)4 he ha)e hoCe in Allah that he was still aliIe an) sai) Z[\Catien,e is most
beGttingZ[] for him-

Khali) bin wali) R-a sai) to haIe fought aroun) hun)re) of battles both major an) minor battles
)uring his militar( ,areer haIing a remaine) 'N1E7EATE14 this fa,t makes him one of his Gnest
general in histor( ( No other general haI a,hieIe that in "istor(--i fought so man( battles seeking
mart(r)om that there is a no Cla,e in m( bo)( but haIe stabbing s,ar b( a Cear a swor) or a )agger
an) (et here i am )(ing on m( be) like an ol) ,amel )ies4 .a( the e(es of the ,owar)s neIer
sleeC---subhan A!!A"----its A!!A" swor) 7inal wor)s----


"ow To 1ea,tiIateO1isable 7a,ebook Timeline ;roGle
1- 'se <22<!E ="R2.E
$- ,li,k the little wren,h in uCCer right ,orner
3- ,li,k T22!&
8- ,li,k E^TEN&*2N&
@- Then ,li,k bottom link-.2RE E^TEN&*2N&
F- T(Ce in T*.E!*NE RE.2RE4 or 7A=E#22K T*.E!*NE RE.2RE-
L- A Cost will aCCear on right of Cage4 sele,t an) =li,k A11 T2 ="R2.E4 (%2' 12NT
"ARE T2 !*KE *T) then RE7RE&" 7A=E#22K------ (ou will get the 2l) 7# Wall #a,k-
K- &ubs,ribe me on fb 3)
Who agree with me T*.E!*NE su,ks-------

A .an .ust NeIer #e Alone With A Woman 4 7or Reril( The &haitan *s Their Thir)-
?Ahma) an) Al-Tirmi)hi 311KA

No man sits alone with a (<hair-.ahram) woman 4 but the &ha(taan is the thir)
among them
?reCorte) b( Al-Tirmi)hi4 11L1A

Remin)er
SWhoeIer rea)s &oorat al-Kahf on the )a( of
5umuNah4 will haIe a light that will shine from
him from one 7ri)a( to the neXt-T (Narrate) b(
al-"aakim4 $O399J al-#a(ha+i4 3O$$89)
&o let us make the eHort to re,ite this &urah
eIer( 5ummah either in the night or )a( of
5ummah to gain these immense rewar)s-
The "a)ith of Abu huraira sa(s---
The angel of 1eath will sa( to A!!A"----
%a A!!A" all those are in heaIen an) all those are in 1uni(a the( are ,ome to an
en) eX,eCt those (ou whi,h to remain---
A!!A" will sa( who remains D
then
Angel will sa( %a A!!A" 5ibrail a-s remains4 .ikail a-s remains4 *sraGl a-s remains4
an) angels a,,or)ing to thrown the( remains---
A!!A" will sa( !et )eath ,ome to 5ibrail4 !et )eath ,ome to .ikail !et )eath ,ome to
*sraGl an) let )eath ,ome to all those angels who a,,or)ing to m( thrown----
then A!!A" wll sa( Who remains DD
Angel of )eath sa( N2 remains --
A!!A" sa( agian Who remains D---Angel of 1eath sa( 2 A!!A" * remain an) %ou
remain---
then A!!A" sa( * ,reate) (ou for a CurCose ' Glle) for a CurCose4 ' also 1ie4
an) he will )ie--
an) then A!!A" almight( he will role uC all the heaIen in his han)s4 he will role uC all
wor)s in his han)s an) A!!A" almight( raise his Ioi,e an) will sa(--
* A. T"E A!.*<"T% A!!A"- * A. T"E A!.*<"T% A!!A"4
72R W"2. *& T"E 1*R*NE W"2. T21A% DD 4
72R W"2. *& T"E K*N<12. T21A% DD
72R W"2. *& T"E ;2WER T21A% DD
* A. T"E K*N< 27 A!! K*N<&--W"ERE ARE %2'R 1E=TAT2R T21A% DD
W"ERE ARE %2'R 2;;RE&&2R& T21A% DD---
no one will answer---
subhan A!!A"-

Wh( !ate .arriagesD
Narrate) YAb)ullah(.a( A!!A" be Clease) with him) 3
We were with the ;roChet .'"A..A1(Cea,e be uCon him) while we were (oung an)
ha) no wealth whateIer- &o Allah6s ACostle(Cea,e be uCon him) sai)4 2 (oung
CeoCleM WhoeIer among (ou ,an marr(4 shoul) marr(4 be,ause it helCs him lower his
gaBe an) guar) his mo)est( (i-e- his CriIate Carts from ,ommitting illegal seXual
inter,ourse et,-)4 an) whoeIer is not able to marr(4 shoul) fast4 as fasting )iminishes
his seXual Cower-
_
&ahih #ukhari
(English) referen,e 3 Rol- L4 #ook F$4 "a)ith 8
Arabi, referen,e 3 #ook FL4 "a)ith @1$1
&o if a Cerson ,an marr(- wh( )ont he marries- wh(D
1ont (ou know the ill eHe,ts of !ate marriagesD
Wh( these )a(s /*NA is CoCularD
*t is be,ause of !ate marriages-
Wh( these )a(s we see our muslim women wan)ering with CeoCleD
*t is be,ause of !ate .arriage-
Wh( the sh(ness has )ie) in .uslim girls an) bo(sD
*t is be,ause of !ate .arriages-
Now the :'E&T*2N arises for all- .arr( if (ou haIe abilit( an) sour,es an) *f (ou ,ant
.arr( then haIe fast till (ou )ont marr(-
An a)Iise to m(self Grst- Then to (ou

T*NK!*N< 2RNA.ENT&
"aBrat #unana ra)i(allahanha narrate) that 6* was Cresent with "aBrat A(esha
ra)i(allahanha when this in,i)ent haCCene)-A woman wante) to enter alongwith a
girl into the Cresen,e of "aBrat A(esha ra)i(allahanha-The girl was wearing tinkling
anklets4"aBrat A(esha ra)i(allahanha sai)3
661o not bring her to me till her anklets are ,ut oH-* haIe hear) from Allah6s
.essenger sullallahuAlaihiWasalam that if there is a bell in a house4Angels(bearing
blessings) )o not enter it-66
(.ishkaat ul .asabih4C-3L9
4from Abu 1au))

ctober 3':
-o /abh 4slaughter5 a s"ecific animal in the days of 6ahr is 7urbani.
-he 7urbani is the sunnat of Sayeduna Ibrahim 4Alaihis Salaam5. Muslims were told to do 7urbani, Allah
-abaraka wa -a(la says: 118:3
9:-herefore offer "rayer for your *ord, and do the sacrifice.:9 47uran 118:35
9Ahadith:9
9#adith 1:9
Sayeduna ;aid bin Ar)am 4<adi Allahu anhu5 narrates the Sahabae =iram asked the %eloed >ro"het 4Swall
Allahu alaihi wasallam5, ?@a <asool Allah, what is 7urabani2A
#e 4Swall Allahu alaihi wasallam5 said, ?-his is the Sunnat of your father Ibraheem 4Alahis Salaam5.A
Sahaba said, ?@a <asool Allah, what sawaab will we get in this2A
#e 4Swallal Allahu alaihi wasallam5 said, ?A irtue for eery hair 4on the animal5.A
BAhmad, Ibnu Ma+ahC
9#adith 3:9
Sayedatuna Aisha 4<adi Allahu anhu5 narrates that <asool Allah said, ?-here is no dearer deed of Ibne
Adam in the days of 7urbani than flowing the blood 4doing 7urbani5 and that animal will come with his
horns, hairs, and hooes on the day of 7ayamt. -he blood of the 7urbani reaches the stage of acce"tance
before it reaches the floor.
B-irmi/i, Ibnu Ma+ahC
9#adith D:9
Sayeduna Abu #urairah 4<adi Allahu anhu5 narrates the %eloed >ro"het 4Swall Allahu alaihi wasallam5
said, ?0hoeer has the means and does not do 7urbani should not come near our "lace of ,id.
BIbn Ma+ahC
9#adith E:9
Sayeduna Ibn Abbas 4<adi Allahu anhu5 narrates that the %eloed >ro"het 4Swall Allahu alaihi wasallam5
said, ?-he wealth which is s"ent on 7urbani on the day of ,id, there is no dearer wealth than it.:
B-abraniC
9#adith F:9
Imam Ahmad 4<adi Allahu anhu5 narrates that the %eloed >ro"het 4Swall Allahu alaihi wasallam5 said,
?-he best 7urbani is the one which e1"ensie in "rice and ery fat. BImam AhmadC
9#adith ':9
Sayeduna Ali 4=aram Allahu wa+ahaul kareem5 narrates that the %eloed >ro"het 4Swall Allahu alaihi
wasallam5 said, ?Gour animals are not "ro"er for 7urbani:
15 Hne eyed - whose one eyedness is eident
35 Ill - whose illness is isible
D5 !ri""led - whose cri""led ness is isible
E5 -hin - whose bones don(t hae marrow
BImam Ahmad, -irmi/i, Abu Iawood, 6asaee, Ibnu Ma+ah, IarmiC
9#adith J:9
Sayeduna Ali 4=aram Allahu wa+ahaul kareem5 narrates that, ?<asool Allahu 4Swall Allahu alaihi wasallam5
sto""ed us from 7urbani of Ban animal whoseC ears are cut and horns are broken.
BImam Ahmad, Ibnu Ma+ahC
9#adith K:9
Sayeduna Abdullah Ibn Masood 4<adi Allahu anhu5 narrates that the %eloed >ro"het 4Swall Allahu alaihi
wasallam5 said, ?In 7urbani, a cow is from seen and a camel is from seen.A
B-abraniC
9#adith .:9
Sayeduna Ibn Abbas 4<adi Allahu anhu5 narrates that the %eloed >ro"het 4Swall Allahu alaihi wasallam5
said, ?<asool Allah 4Swall Allahu alaihi wasallam5 sto""ed us from 7urbani in the night.A
9#adith 18:9
Sayedatuna Lme Salma 4<adi Allahu anha5 narrates that the %eloed >ro"het 4Swall Allahu alaihi
wasallam5 said, ?0hen you see the moon of ;ul #i++ah and any one of you wants to do 7urbani, he should
sto" from shaing or cutting his hair and trimming his nails.
BMuslimC
9#adith 11:9
Sayeduna Abdullah Ibn Lmar 4<adi Allahu anhu5 narrates that the %eloed >ro"het 4Swall Allahu alaihi
wasallam5 said, ?I hae been ordered for the @aumul Adha 4-he Iay of Adha5, Allah has made this day an
,id for the ummat.:
A man asked, ?@a <asool Allah, tell me if I hae no animal besides a maneeha, so can I do 7urbani with it2
#e said, ?6o, but cut your hair, nails, and mustache and shae the hair below the nael, in this your
7urbani will be fulfilled near Allah.A
BAbu Iawood, 6isaeeC



WhereIer (ou are4 whateIer (ou are )oing4 whereIer (ou are going4 )onNt forget to
remember Allah- No matter how man( sliC uCs (ouNIe ha) or sins (ouNIe fallen into4
the )oor is not ,lose)4 itNs still oCen3 remember to return to Allah-



#ook name 3 7aIa e )e faree)i(a--

;age no- K3 3








ALLAH ki laanat ho yahoodiyu aur nasaraniyu (essaaiyu) per k inhu ne apne
abya(a.s.) ki qabaru ko sa!dah "aah bana lia tha.#
$sahih bukhari%kitaabul !anaaiz%hadees & '()* + sahihusli%kitaab ul
asaa!id%hadees & '',(-
.habar daar / tu eri qabar ko sa!dah"aah na banana beshaq ia0n
tuhai0n is herkat se anaa kerta hu.# $sahih usli% kitaab ul
asaa!id%hadees & '',,-
Ae ALLAH eri qabarko aesa bot(idol) na bana dena k use pu!a!aane la"e.#
$usnad iaa aalik% usnad abi hurera(r.a.)% hadees &1(23- 4


:bro ko ,humna kaisa hnD
:bro ko ,humna mana hnM
``#ahar e &hriat Asha6atullamat
*.A. E A"!E&'NNAT 2R RA11E #*16AAT3
.aBar sharif ka tawaf bane(at taBim najaiB
hn
Tawaf sirf kabe k
li(e makhsus hnM
#osa )ene se ba,hna ,hahi(e 'lma ka is
masle me ikhtalaf hnM Aastana bosi or ankho
se lagana jaiB hnM
``7atwa RaBawia 8O>K
RoBa e Anwar ka na tawaf krna na saj)a na
itna jhuko k ruku k barabr ho "uBoor a-s ki
taBim unki ita6at me hnM
``7atwa RaBawia 1>OLF9
C(are )osto amal kreMM
;hotos of .r 7ai(aB P .a( 3>4 $>1$ P
!ike P Tag ;hoto P Riew 7ull &iBe P .ake ;roGle
;i,ture P E)it ;hoto
.eer 7ai(aB
.aBar Cr maBameer(musik) k sath :awwali
jaiB nhi hnD
Agr musi, na ho to jaiB hn--
``Ahkam e &hariAt Cg 1@@
Allah swt k siwa kisi or ko saj)a e iba)at kufr
hn or saj)a e taBimi haram hn--
``:anoon e &hariAt
1- Nabi e kareem sallallahu allahi wasalam ne Ali eibne Abu Talib raBiallahu anhu se farma(a34
5o koi .ujassama )ekho toh use .*TAA )o4 koi 22N="* KA#AR )ekho toh use #ARA#AR kar)o-
`.uslim 3 9F9
aaaaaaaaaaaaaa aaaaaaaaa
$- Nabi e kareem sallallahu allahi wasalam ne un logo ke uCar !AANAT ki hai4 jo log KA#R2 Car
jakar ,hiraag jala te hai- `Abu 1awoo) 3 3$3>
aaaaaaaaaaaaaa aaaaaaaaa
3- Nabi e kareem sallallahu allahi wasalam ne KA#R2 Car .asji) (&aj)a karne ki jagah) bana ne
walo Car !AANAT farma(i hai- `Abu 1awoo) 3 3$KK
aaaaaaaaaaaaaa aaaaaaaaa
8- Rasul allah sallallahu allahi wasalam ne KA#AR Car #A*T" ne se4 KA#R2 ko ;AKK"* karne se4
KA#R2 ko22N="A karne se4 KA#R2 Car ku,h TA.EER karne se aur KA#R2 Car likhe hu(e
;ATTAR laga ne se manaa farma(a hai- `Abu 1awoo) 3 3$$@
aaaaaaaaaaaaaa aaaaaaaaa
@- Rasul e kareem sallallahu allahi wasalam ne ne farma(a3 5o shakhs kisi KA#AR ka .'5AAWAR
bane4 us se behtar hai ke wo AA< ke angaare( Car baith ja(e aur AA< uske jisam auruske
kaC)o ko jalaa kar raa+h kar )aale- `.uslim 3 $119
aaaaaaaaaaaaaa aaaaaaaaa
F- Nabi e kareem sallallahu allahi wasalam ne farma(a3 .eri ummat keba)-tareen log wo
honge4 jo KA#R2 ki ibaa)at karenge4 jinki Bin)agi hi me unke uCar +a(amat aa(egi-`.usna)
Ahma) 3 3K88
aaaaaaaaaaaaaa aaaaaaaaa
L- Rasulallah sallallahu allahi wasalamne KA#R2 Car imaaratein()arg ah4 khankhwah4 .asji))
kha)i karne(baan)6ne) se .ANAA ki(a hai-`.uslim 3 9L>
aaaaaaaaaaaaaa aaaaaaaaa
(1) &aj)a A!!A" ke siwa kisi ke li(e nahi-
<airullah ko &aj)a e *ba)at &hirk Aur
&aj)a e TaNaBimi "araam hai-
(ABBub)atuB /aki((a4 &afa -@)
($) RoBa e Anwar ka na Tawaf karo4 na
&aj)a4 na itna jhuko ke Rooku ke
barabar "o-
"uBoor sallallahu alaihi wasallam ki
taNaBeem unki *ta6at me hai-
(7atawa RaBawi(a4 1> OLF9)
(3) .aBar ka Tawaf ba-ni((at TaNaBeem
najaiB hai-
Tawaf sirf kaNabe ke li(e makhsus hai-
(7atawa RaBawi(a4 8O>K)
(8) Khabar)ar ("uBoor sallallahu alaihi
wasallam ke RoBa ki) jaali ko bosa )ene
(a haath lagane se ba,ho ke (e Khilafe
a)ab hai4
#alke 8 haath ke faasle se B(a)a +areeb
na jaao-
%e un ki rehmat k(a kam hai ke aCne
huBur bulwa(a-
(7atawa RaBawi(a4 1> OLF@)
(@) 7arBi maBaar banana aur us ke saath
asl ka sa muamla karna najaiB Aur
#i)6at hai-
(7atawa RaBawi(a4 9O8$@)
(F) 5is wa+t aurat (.aBar Car jaane ke
li(e) ghar se ira)a karti hai la6anat
shuru ho jaati hai aur jab tak waCis aati
hai4 malaNika la6anat karte rehte hain-
&iwa(e RoBa e Rasool ke kisi maBaar Car
jaane ki ijaBat nahi4 Ke wo /ar(a e
.agGrat hai-
(.alfuBat4 &afa -$8>)
(L) Nasha haraam hai aur Nashe ki
,heeBe Ceena jis se NashebaaBo ki
munasibat ho (e bhi gunah hai-
(Ahkam e &hariat4 5il) -$)
(K) .aBaamir (aNni Aalat e lahw o la6ab
(.usi,al instruments) bila shuba
haraam hain- 5in ki hurmat Auli(a aur
'lema ke kalimaat me waBeh hai-
'nke sunne sunane ke <unah hone me
shak nahi-
Aur &aa)aat e =hisht ki taraf unki
nisbat iftera hai-
(7atawa RaBawi(a4 1>O@8)
(9) Ran)i(o ka Naa,h be-shak "araam
hai-
#e-+ai) jaahilo ne (e maNasi(at Chela(i
hai-
(7atawa RaBawi(a4 $9O9$)
(1>) Aatish baaBi israaf hai aur *sraaf
haraam hai4
Khane ka aise lutana be-a)abi Aur #e-
a)abi mehroomi hai4 .aal ka israf hai-
Roshni agar masaliha e shari(a &e khali
ho to wo bhi israaf hai-
(7atawa RaBawi(a4 $8O11$)
(11) :abro ki taraf &hama le jaana (e
#i)6at aur .aal ko Baa(a karna hai-
(Al #aree+ul .anaar4 &afa -9)
(1$) .aBar Car jab ,ha)ar majoo) ho4
Kharab na hui ho4 #a)alne ki haajat
nahi to ,haa)ar ,ha)hana 7uBulkhar,hi
hai4 #alke jo rakam is me sarf karen4 wo
A!!A" ke wali ko isaale sawab karne ke
li(e kisi mohtaj ko )en-
(Ahkaam e &hari(at4 5il) -1O8$)
(13) Kisi ne agar TaaBi(e Car .annat
maani to (e NaBar baatil aur najaiB hai-
(7atawa RaBawi(a4 $8O@>1)
(18) NajaiB baat ka tamasha )ekhna bhi
najaiB hai4 5is tarah ban)ar na,hana-
(.alfuBat4 &afa -$KF)
(1@) ('rs ka )in mu+arrar karne me
maslihat) 3
Auli(a ki arwahe ta((iba ko unke wisal
ke )in :uboor e kareema ki taraf
tawajjoh B(a)a hoti hai4 =huna,he wo
wa+t jo khaas Wisaal ka hai4 AkhaB e
#arakat ke li(e B(a)a munasib hota hai-
(.alfuBat4 &afa -3K3)
(1L) (.aBaar Car 1ua ka taree+a) 3
7atiha ke baa) &ahibe maBaar ke
Waseele se Allah se 1ua karen Aur aCni
jaaiB mura) Cesh karen-
;hir &alam karte hue waCis aa(en-
.aBaar ko na haath lagaen4 Na #osa
)en-
Tawaf bil ittefa+ Na-jaaiB hai Aur &aj)a
"araam hai-
(7atawa RaBawi(a4 9O@$$)
:abar Walo Ko ;ukarna &hirk "ai)
5in 5in Ko %e !og Allah K &iwa ;ukarte "ain4 Wo (!og) Kisi =heeB Ko ;ai)a Nahi Karskte4 #ulke
Wo To Khu) ;ai)a K(e <ae "ain4 (Aur Wo) .ur)e "ain4 /in)a Nahi4 Enhain To %e #hi Khabar
Nahi K (ACni :abron) &e Kab 'thae 5aenge---
?&urah Al Nehel $>-$1 A(ahA
K(aAllah ACne #an)on K !i(e KaG NahiD
%e !og ACko Allah K &iwa Auron &e1ara Rahe "ain45ise Allah <umrah Kar)e *ski Rahnumai
Karne Wala KoiNahi- (&urah-/amar4 Aa(at-no3@)
Aur Allah-Taala ;ar 5o #harosa Rakhta "ai *ske !i(e Allah KaG "aiT (&urah-Talaa+4 Aa(at-no >3)
.a)a) K(on .angte ho 5aker Auron ke )arbar seDDD
#ata--Wo kaun sa kaam hai jo hota nahi tere S;ARWA1*<AART se---D
An)heron ko wo Noor )eta ha(--- /ikr uska4 )il ko suroor )eta ha(--- 'ss k )aar se joo b
maango-- Wo A!!A" ha(4 Baroor )eta ha(
.aango to sirf A!!A" se maango kisi #A#A (a .'R1A (a :A#R se nahi4 jhuko to sirf A!!A"
k saamne jhoko kisi .'R1A (a :A#R k saamne nahi- - -
5ab 1'AA &e( #aat Na #ana( To 7aisla A!!A" ;ar =hoor 1o A!!A" TA-A!A ACna( #un)on Ke
!i(e &ab &e( #ehtar 7aisla Karn( Wala "a(
%usuf King "earts Khan b&"A*TAAN K* ="AA! "*N14u- .'&!*.(#ARE!W*) KA EK "* KAA.
Thinking of a "in)- u -
.ein man)ir jata hon Tu .aBar jata hai
.ein ;rasa) khata hon Tu !ungar khata hai
.ein Nari(al ,harhata hon Tu ,ha)ar ,harhata hai
.ein AshirIa) leta hon Tu .uraa) leta hai
.ein haath jo)ta hon Tu matha tekta hai
.eri bhi bigri ban jati hai Teri bhi muraa) bhar ati hai
5ab koi far+ hai nahi To tera mera bhagwan alag k(un haiD
Tere Nabi toh masji) jate tha(4 ;hir Tu .aBar k(un jata haiD
Tere Nabi ne toh )ua ke li(e uCer haath utha(e To Tu k(un :abr se ,himat ta haiD
tere nabi ne toh sirf aCne Allah se manga tu k(un maBaron Car sar Chorta haiD
*tna bata )e ke agar .ein kaGr hon to Chir tu kaun haiDDD
NamaB aur Bin)agi ke aml ke saari )uaa(e Allah ke rasool &ws ne jo "a)itho me batai hai usme
kon si 1ua ghairullah se (a .akhllooo+ ke waseele se maangne jaane wali hai-D
Kon si )uaa Waseele se ki jaa(e-D
k(a wo jinko (e wali4 mushkil khusha hajat rawa )ata ganj keh ke ma)a) k maangte k(a wo )ur
or naB)ee+ se )ua sun lete hain (a sirf Caas ki sunte D K(on ki (e sunna to A!!A" ki shaan hai-
k(a inke sharee+ kabhi sote bhi hain agar haan to unke sote wa+t unse laga(a wasila kon
suntaD 2r kis time sote hai kis time jaagte hai iska time table listD 2r jo sota nhi woto sirf
A!!A" hai A!!A" ko ---nee) to k(a ungh bhi nhi aati4
k(a wo jinka (e wasila lagate hai wo )ilo ka haal bhi jaante haiD Agar koi gunga hai bol nhi
sakta to wo to )il me hi kahega na D 2r )ilo ka haal to sirf A!!A" hi jaanta hai4 to gunge ka k(a
hogaD
7arB karo ki )o insan jinke bi,h me koi mu+a)ma ,hal rha )ono aCne aCne mushkil khusha
hajat rawa wali k Cas jate hain or unke jinko (e ma)a) me Cukarte hain to )o insan )o wali k
samne $ waseela to koun jite gaD 7aisla kaiseD
(e jinko mushkil kuhsha hajat rawa kehtek(a wo har mushkil ko hal krne Ce +a)ir haiDD %a
ku,h mushkilo koDD Aise me wo list honi ,hahi(e jisme kon , mushkile hal hongi waseele se4
likha ho4
Agar sab mushkil khusha hain to mushkil )aalne wala konD K(a A!!A" sirf mushkil me )aalta
or (e wali Ceer4 us mushkil se nikaal leteD A!!A" ki )ali huwi mushkil se nikaal ne wala sirf
A!!A" hai44 (e ku,h sawalo k jawab ,hahi(e mujhe :ur6an ha)ees ki roshni me-
"ai koi jo jawab )e sakeDD Nhi to jin gair ullah wali mushkil khusha hajat rawa ko Cukarte ho un
sab ko bula lao or jawab )o4






k(a karbala ki jung4 ha+ wa batil ki thi (a si(aasi(Coloti,al)DD
#ismillahirrahmanirraheem
maahe muharram ki in gair sharai bi)at wa rasmon ke elawa karbala ke wa+e(e ke
baare me bhi aksar ahle sunnat ka so,hne ka taree+a sahih nahi4 is silsile me ku,h
baatein kahne ki koshish karunga4 ummee) hai ahle sunnat hal+e is Car Coori
sanjee)agi aur ilm wa soojh boojh ki roshni me gaur karenge
k(a karbala ki jung4 ha+ wa batil ki thi (a si(aasiDD
is silsile me Cahli baat (ah hai ki ahle sunnat ke khutba aur jalse shaha)at ke falsafa
hB hussain ra ko aam taur Car aise be saboot wa+e(e ba(an karte hain jo Ceshewar
shiat an)aaBe Gkr aur raafBi(shia) ka ba(an hota hai4
aur is baare me (ah bata(a jaata hai ki (ah tareekh e islam me ha+ wa batil ki sabse
ba)i jung thi4 (e Ceshewar(Crofessional) ulama (e nahi so,hte ki agar aisa hi hota to
us bhale Bamaane me jab ki sahaba e kiram ki bhi ba)i jamaat maujoo) thi aur unke
faiB Caa(e tabieen ba)i ta)aat me the(4 is jung me "B hussain (ra) hi akele k(on
mukaabil hoteDD
5ab jung ha+ wa batil aur kufr wa islam ki aur sahaba wa tabieen isse na sirf (ah ki
alag rahte balki hB hussain(ra) ko bhi rokte4 k(a aisa mumkin thaDD
&hi6at i)eolog( to (ahi hai ki wah (maaB6allah) sahaba kiram ra ke kufr wa islam me
ek taraf hB hussain ra the( aur )usri taraf sahaba samet (aBi) aur tabieen aur tamam
himaa(ti4
sahaba wa tabien is jung me khamosh tamaashaai bane rahe aur hB hussain ra ne
islam ko ba,haane ke li(e jaan ki baaBi laga )i lekin k(a A"!E &'NNAT is baat ko
tasleem karengeDD
K(a sahaba wa tabieen ki is be-gairti(naoBubillah) ki we(ahle sunnat) Cairwi karenge
jo shi6at an)aaB e Gkr ka nateeBa haiDD
K(a sahaba naoBubillah be-gairat the(DD
K(a unme )een ko ba,haane ki himmat nahi thiDD
#eshak ki koi A"!E &'NNAT sahaba kiram ra ke baare me is tarah ka a+ee)a nahi
rakhta4
lekin isi ke saath saath ha+i+at bhi ba)i ka)wi "ai ki A"!E &'NNAT shaha)at hussain
ka jo falsafa ba(an karte hain wah isi taal sur se tarteeb Caata hai jo shi6at ka raag
hai M
#aat (ah hai ki karbala ko ha+ wa baatil ki jung saabit karaane se sahaba kiram ka
rutba4 ,hara,tor aur unki )eeni gairat ghaa(al hoti hai aur shia6aon ka ma+sa) bhi
(ahi hai lekin (ah hamare so,hne ki baat hai ki ha+i+at me aisa hai (a nahiDD
To ha+i+at (ah hai ki (ah ha+ wa batil ka takraao nahi tha4 (ah kufr wa islam ka
maamla nahi tha4 (ah islami jihaa) nahi tha4 agar aisa hota to us raah me hB hussain
ra akele shahee) na hote4 un sahaba kiram ka saath bhi haasil hota jin ke Coori
umaren(age) allah ke +almah ko bulan) karne me guBrin jo har wa+t baatil ke li(e
nangi talwar aur kufr wa jahili(at ke li(e khu)aai lalkaar the(4
(ah takraaI asal me ek si(aasi(Coliti,al) tha4
isko samjhne ke li(e (e samjhna Baroori hai3-
1- karbala ke wa+e(e se mutaallik tareekh(histor()
.e hai ki hB hussain ra jab koofa ki taraf raIaana hone ke li(e tai((ar ho ga(e to
unke rishte)aaron au+ ham)ar)on ne unhe rokne ki Coori koshish ki aur ki ka)am ke
khatarnaak nateejon se unko hoshi(aar ki(a4 unme hB ab)ullah bin umar ra4 hB abu
saee) khu)ri ra4 hB abu )ar)a ra4 hB abu wa+i) laisi ra4 jaabir bin ab)ullah ra4 hB
ab)ullah bin abbas ra4 aur hB hussain ra ke bhai hB muhamma) bin hanG(a ra bhi
the(4
aaC ne unke jawab me na safar ka iraa)a mutlawi farma(a na aCne raa(e ki koi
)aleel Cesh ki4 warna mumkin tha ki we bhi is me unke saath ho jaate4
asal me hB hussain ra ke Bahen me (ah baat thi ki koofa waale unko lagaatar koofa
aane ki )awat )e rahen hain4 beshak wahan jaana faa(e)eman)(useful) hoga
$- tareekh me (ah bhi aata hai ki abhi aaC raaste me hi the( ki aaCko khabar
Cahun,hi ki koofe me aaCke ,ha,here bhai hB muslim bin akeel rh shahee) kar )i(e
ga(e jin ko aaCne koofe ke haalat
.alum karne ke li(e bheja tha4 is khabar se aaC ka koofa walon se bharosa )agmaga
ga(a aur waaCsi ka iraa)a Baahir ki(a4 lekin hB muslim rh ke bhai((on ne (ah kah kar
waCas hone se inkaar kar )i(a ki ham to aCne bhai muslim ka ba)la lenge (a khu)
bhi mar jaa(enge us Car hB hussain ra ne farma(a3- tumhare bina main bhi jee kar
k(a karungaDD
hB hussain ra ne waaCsi ka iraa)a kar li(a4 lekin aaCke saath muslim bin akeel ke jo
bhai the(4 unhone kaha ki ham to us wa+t tak waCas nahi jaa(enge jab tak ki ba)la
na le len (a Chir khu) ki +atl na ho jaa(enDD
(tareekh tabri 8O$9$)
aur (un kaaGle ka safar koofe ki taraf jaari raha
3- Chir is Car bhi tamam tareekh likhne waale(historian) sahmat hain ki hB hussain ra
jab ma+aam e karbala Car Cahun,he to koofa ke goIernor ibne Bi(aa) ne amr bin
saa) ko majboor karke aaC ke mu+aable ke li(e bheja4 amr bin saa) ne aaCki khi)mat
me haaBir hokar aaCse baat ki To tareekh likhne walon ki riwa(aton ke mutabik hB
hussain ra ne unke saamne (ah masau)a rakha
3 baaton mese ek baat maan lo4
1- main (a to kisi islami sarha)(boun)ar() Car ,hala jaata hun-
$- (a ma)ina waCas ,hala jaata hun
3- (a Chir main(see)he jaakar) (aBi) bin muawi(a ke haath me aCna haath )e )eta
hun((ani unse bait kar leta hun) amr bin saa) ne unka (ah masau)a +ubool kar li(a
(al asaba $O1L)
ibne saa) ne khu) manBoor kar lene ke baa) (ah masau)a ibne Bi(aa) goIernor
koofa ko likh kar bheja lekin usne is masau)e ko maanne se inkaar kar )i(a aur is
baat Car Bi)) ki ke Cahle wah ((aBi) ke li(e) mere haath Car bait kare
(al asaba $O1L4 tabri 8O39$)
hB hussain ra iske li(e tai((ar na huwe aur unke )il ne (ah gawaara na ki(a4 isli(e is
shart ko kubool nahi ki(a jisCar la)aai ,hhi) ga(h aur aaC ki maBlumaana shaha)at ki
wa+e(a Cesh aa(a4
is riwa(at ke alfaaB jis me hB hussain ra ne #ait (aBi) Car raBaman)i Baahir ki al
asaba ke elawa tahBeebut tahBeeb $O3$K-3@34 tareekh tabri 8O$934 tahBeeb
tareekh ibne asaakir 8O3$@-33L4 al ba)a(a wan nihaa(a KO1L>-1L@4 kaamil ibne aseer
3O$K3 me maujoo) hain4 (ahan tak ki shia kitabon me bhi hai
in haalaat se malum huwa ki agar (ah ha+ wa baatil ki jung hoti to koofe ke +areeb
Cahun,hkar jab aaCko muslim bin akeel ki maBlumaana shaha)at ki khabar mili thi4
aaC waaCsi ka iraa)a na farmate4 saaf si baat hai ki ha+ ki raah me kisi ki shaha)at
se ha+ ko +a(am aur baatil ko mitaane ka fareeBa khatm nahi ho jaata
Chir in samjhaute ki sharton se jo hB hussain ra ne amr bin saa) ke saamne rakhi thi4
(ah baat bilkul saaf ho jaati hai ki aaC ke Behan me ku,h ba,haao()efen,e) ki
ummee) thi bhi to aaC unse alag ho ga(e the(4 balki (aBi) ki hukumat tak ko tasleem
kar lene ko tai((ar ho ga(e the(
ek (ah baat isse saaf hui ki sa((e)na hussain ra4 Ameer (aBi) ko gunahgaar4
Binakaar4 sharaabi (a hukumat ke naakaabil nahi samjhte the(4 agar aisa hota to we
kisi haalat me bhi aCna haath uske haath me )ene ke li(e tai((ar na hote jaisa ki wah
tai((ar ho ga(e the(4 balki (aBi) ke Caas jaane ke mutaalbe se (ah bhh malum hota
hai ki aaCko unse a,,he bartaao(akhlaaki) ki hi ummee) thi4
Baalim baa)shah ke Caas jaane ki ummee)(aakhiri raaste ke taur Car bhi) koi nahi
karta
is khulaase se is wa+e(e ke Bimme)aar bhi nange ho jaate hain aur wah hai ibne
Bi(a) ki fauj4 jisme sab wahi kooG the( jinhone aaCko khat(letter) likh kar bulaa(a
tha4 unhi kooG(on ne amr bin saa) ki samjhaute(treat() ki koshishon ko nakaam bana
)i(a jisse karbala ka (e wa+e(a Cesh aa(a


5a6adain %%

Hajrat Ali r.a.:- Saydena Ali r,.a, Fermate hai Rasululah sws Namaz ke shuru me , rukoo me
jaane se Pahle aur Rukoo se sar uthhane ke baad aur do Rekaate erh ker khare hote wa!t
Ra"a dain kerte the.
# Abu $awood %&& , ' #(bne )aza *+& ' #(mam tirmizi ne sahi kaha ,&-, '
Abdullah bin .mar r.a.
:- Abdullah bin umar r.a. Fermate hai Rasulullah sws shuru Namaz me, Rukoo se ahle aur
rukoo ke baad ane dono hath kandho tak uthaya kerte the aur sazda me aisa nahi kerte
the.
# /ukhari : %,0 , ' #)uslim, ,1 2 '
Abdullah bin umar r.a. Shuru Namaz me, rukoo se ahle rukoo ke baad aur do rekaate erh
ker khara hote wa!t Ra"adain kerte the aur "ermate the ke Rasulullah sws bhi isi tarah
kerte the.
# /ukhari %,1 '

)alik bin huwairas r.a. Shuru Namaz me Ra"adain kerte "ir jab rukoo kerte to ra"adain
kerte. Aur jab rukoo se sar uthhate to ra"adain kerte aur ye "ermate the ke Rasulullah sws
bhi isi tarah kia kerte the.
# /ukhari: %,* ' # )uslim: ,13 '

Abu Hurraiaa R.a.
Abu hurraira r.a. Fermaate hai ke Rasulullah sws shuru Namaz me, Rukoo se ahle aur
rukoo ke baad ane dono haath uthhaya karte the.
#(bne )aza *+2 ' # (bne 4hazeema 3 5,&& by Hadith +1& sahi kaha hai.'

Ali r-a 4 7armate hai Nabi sallahu alaihi wasallam 4NamaB ke shuru mein 4 Ruku meinjaane se ;ahle or
Ruku se sar uthhane ke baa) or )o Rakaatein Ca)h ker kha)e hote wa+t Rafa()ein kerte the4
cAbu 1awoo) 4
kitab us &alath 4
"a)ees no L88 4
*bne .aaBah 4 KF8 4
TirmiBi 4 38$3 d
isi *maam Albane ne "asan kaha hai4 or *maam TirmiBi ne &ahi kaha hai

'mar 7aro+ue raB 4 ek martaba !ogo ko NamaB ka tareeka batane ka iraa)a ki(a to :ibla ki taraf
.unh kar ke kha)he ho ga(e or 1ono "aatho kokan)ho tak uthha(a 4 Chir S Allahu Akber S kaha Chir
Ruku ki(a or isi tarah "aaton ko #ulan) ki(a or Ruku se sar uthha ker bhi Rafa()ein ki(a 4
c #ah+i 4 1O81@ 4 81F d
*s ke Raawi sahih hai )ekho Nasbur Ra(a

Ab)ullah bin Bubair raB 4 7armate hai .aine Abu #akr raB 4 ke Ci,hhe NamaB Ca)hi wo NamaB ke
shuru mein or ruku se Cahle or Ruku se jab sar uthhate the to aCne 1ono "aath Kan)ho tak uthhate
the or kahte the ke Nabi sallahu alaihi wasallam 4 bhi NamaB ke shuru mein or Ruku se Cahle or Ruko
se sar uthhane ke baa) issi tarah Rafa()ein kerte the 4
c #ah+i 4 $ OL3 d
*ske RaIi thik "ai

*mam #ukhari rahimahullah ke ustaa) Ali bin .a)ni Rahimahullah 7ermate hai ke *bn 'mar raB ki
"a)ees ki bun(a) Cer .usalmaano Ce Rafa(a)ein kerna Buroori hai 4
c At Talkhee sul "abeer 4
jil) 1 4 Cage $1K d











SNeIer giIe imCortan,e to an(one more than (ourself4 be,ause on,e that Cerson
be,omes imCortant4 (ou be,ome nothing4 when (ou be,ome nothing getting alwa(s
insults an) it be,ome like a "abit--MMM
&omething &trange but its True--MM #e ware MMM




Rasoollallah
&allallahu Alaihi Wasallam ne farma(a jo shaksh aCne( (.usalman) bhai ko kaaGr
kah kar Cukare( to )ono mein se ek Car kufr aa ja(ega agar wo shaksh jisko usne(
Cukara wo kaaGr hai to khair( kufr us Car rahega) warna Cukarne( wale( Car laut
aa(ega &ahih .uslim4 *maan ka ba(an4 31F

:uraan-.aji) me Allah-Taala ne musalmano ko nija) ke li(e S:urb((ani wasila)T Caka)ne ka hukum
)i(a-
%aaaNa((uhal-laBeenaNaamanut-ta+ul-laaha wabtagoooNila(hil-waseelata wa jaahi)oo fee sabeelihee
la Wallakum tuEihoon-
Tarjuma3- A(e logon jo Emaan la(e hoM Allah se )aro aur uski taraf S:urb((ani wasila)T talaash karo
aur uski raah me S5ihaa)T karo umee) hai tum kam(aab ho jaoge-
(mai)ah43@)
*s Aa(at-E-Karima me Allah-Taala ne nijaat ke li(e S3T baton ka hukum )i(a hai-
(1)Ta+wa *khti(aar karna
($):urb((ani wasila) talaash karna
(3)Allah ki raah me jiha) karna-
Ta+wa aur 5ihaa) me koi ikhtilaaf nahi hain balke S :urb(wasila)T ke bare me logon ne ikhtilaaf ki(a
hain4 Ku,h log kahte hain (ahan S:urb(wasila)T se muraa) SAambi(a4 Auli(a4 &ulhah4 &hoha)a aur
mur)e #uBrugan-e-)een e,t- Ka S:urb(wasila)T hai4 .ain aClog ko batana ,hahunga ke :uraan-
.aji) ki Aa(at-E-.ubarak me jis S:urb((ani wasila)T ko talaash karne ka hokum )i(a ga(a hai4 *sse
muraa)-


S :urb(wasila)T ke bare me logon ne ikhtilaaf ki(a hain4 Ku,h log kahte hain (ahan S:urb(wasila)T se
muraa) SAambi(a4 Auli(a4 &ulhah4 &hoha)a aur mur)e #uBrugan-e-)een e,t- Ka S:urb(wasila)T hai4
.ain aClog ko batana ,hahunga ke :uraan- .aji) ki Aa(at-E-.ubarak me jis S:urb((ani wasila)T ko
talaash karne ka hokum )i(a ga(a hai4 *sse muraa) S<air-"aBir (a *nte+aal()eath) ki(e hue SAmbi(a4
Auli(a4 &hoha)a e,t- To hargiB nahi hai-
Ab hum S:uraan aur "a)eesT ki roshni me (e batana ,hhate hain ke S:urb((ani wasila)T se
muraa)(matlab) ki(a hai-
*rsha)-e-bari-taala hai3-
WallaBeenaNaamano wa Wamilus-saalihaatiNulaaaNikaNAshaabun-Na ari hum feehaa khaali)oon
Tarjuma3- Aur jo log Emaan la(e aur neek kaam kare wo 5annati hain jo 5annat me hamesha
rahenge-
(&urah-Tul-#a+rah4 Aa(at-no---K$)
($)N*nnal-laBeena Waamanoo waNamilus-saalihaati waNakhbatooNilaa RabbihimNulaaaNikaNAshaabul-
jannati humNfeehaa khaali)oon-
Tarjuma3- %a+inan jo log Emaan la(e aur unhone kaam bhi neek ki(e aur aCne Calne wale ki taraf
jhokte rahe wahi 5annat me jane wale hain4 jahan wo hamesha hi rahne wale hain-
("oo)4 Aa(at-no---$3 e )

*nnal-laBeena Waamanoo waNamilus-saalihaati kaanat lahum jannaatul-7ir)awsi nuBulaa-
Tarjuma3- 5o log Emaan la(e aur unhone kaam bhi A,hhe ki(e (a+inan inke li(e jannat-al-Gr)aus ke
bagaat ki mahmaani hai-
(&urah-Tul-Kahaf41>L)
(8)7allaBeenaNaamanoo wa Wamilus-saalihaati lahum maghGratun wa riB+un kareem-
Tarjuma3- ;as jo log Emaan la(e hain aur jinhon ne neek aamal ki(e hain inhi ke li(e #akhshish hai
aur iBBat wali roBi-
(&urah-Tul-"ajj4@>)
(@) N*nnal-laBeena Waamanoo waNamilus-saalihaati lahum jannaatun-NaNeem-
Tarjuma3- #eshak jin logon ne Emaan +abul ki(a aur kaam bhi neek ((ani &unnat ke mutabi+) ki(e
inke li(e ni(amat wali 5annaten hai
(&urah-Tul-!u+maan4 Aa(at-no >K)
:uraan-.aji) ki aisi bahut sari Aa(at hainjin me 1akhul-5annat ke li(e sirf )o hi ,hiB ka Bikar hame
milta hai-
(1) Emaan
($) Aamal-&alah
5is se maloom hota hai ke (ahi wo S:urb((ani wasila)T hai jisse Allah-Taala ne talaash karne ka
hukum )i(a4 Aa(e ab hum "a)ees ki roshnime )ekhte hain S:urb((ani wasila)T ke bare me4

Wasila ke matlab aisi ,hiB ke hain jo kisi ma+soo) ke hansil karne (a iska S:urbT ka Bar(a ho-
S Allah-Taala ki taraf Wasila talaash karoT
ka matlab hoga aise Aamal ikhti(aar karo jis se tumhe Allah ki raBa aur iski S:urbT hansil ho ja(e4
*maam-&hokani(r-a) farmate hain-Wasila jo :urbat ka maane((ani meaning) hai4 Ta+wa aur hansil
ki(e hue Aamal khair Car sa)i+ aata hai4jin ke Bar(e se ban)e aCne Rab ka S:urb((ani wasila)T
hansil karta hai4
issi tarah jin ,hiBon se roka ga(a ho in kaamo se ba,hne se bhi Allah ka S:urabT hansil hota
hai4isli(e jin ,hiBon se roka ga(a ho isse na karna bhi S:urb-e-ElaahiT ka wasila hai4
lekin 5ahilon ne is ha+i+i Wasile ko ,ho) kar :abar me ma)fun((ani )afan ki(e hue) logon ko aCna
SWasilaT samjh li(a hai4 jis ki shar(at me koi bun(aa) nahi hai4 #alke S"a)eesT me is S.o+aam-e-
mahmoo)T ko bhi wasila kaha ga(a hai jo akhirat me SNabicsallNAllaahu taNaalaa alaihi waNsallamdT
ko aata farma(a ja(ega4 issi li(e SAaCcsallNAllaahu taNaalaa alaihi waNsallamdT ne farma(a3- jo AaBan
ke baa) mere li(e (e S1ua-e-wasilaT karega wo meri shifaat ka mustahi+ hoga4 S1ua-e-wasilaT jo
AaBan ke baa) Ca)hna masnun hai-
(Ahsanul-#i(aan4 ;age-nof3>$)

&ahih-.uslim me "aBrat-Ab)ullah-#in-'mmar-#in-Aas(r-t-a) ki ri(awat hai ke unhone
SNabi-KarimcsallNAllaahu taNaalaa alaihi waNsallamdT ko (e irsha) farmate hue suna ke3- 5ab tum
S.uBBinT ko AaBan )ete sono to issi tarah se kaho jis tarah wo kahta hai4 Chir mujh Car )aroo) bhejo
jisne mujh Car ek bar )aroo) Ca)ha Allah-Taala is Car S1>T bar rahmat naBil farma(e ga4 Chir mere
li(eT WasileT ki )ua karo4 SWasilaT 5annat ka wa AaBim-o-shaan mu+aam hai4jo S#an)agan-e-ElaahiT
me se sirf ek hi ko nasib hoga aur mujhe umee) haike wo ban)a main hunga4 lihaBa jisne mere li(e
SWasileT ki )ua ki to iske li(e meri &ifaat wajib ho ja(egi-
(&ahih-.uslim4 "a)ees-no---3K8)

Wasila jannat ke sabse #ulan)-wa-#ala aur Arfaa-wa-Aala )arje ka naam bhi hai4 aur jo SRasool-
AllahcsallNAllaahu taNaalaa alaihi waNsallamdT ka )arjah aur SAaCcsallNAllaahu taNaalaa alaihi
waNsallamdT ka jannat me ghar hoga aur jannat ka (e mu+aam Allah-Taala ke Aarsh ke sabse +areeb
hogaQ&ahih-#ukhari me "aBrat-5abir-#in-Ab)ullah(r-t-a) ki riwa(at hai ke SRasool-AllahcsallNAllaahu
taNaalaa alaihi waNsallamdT ne farma(a3- jo shaks AaBan soon kar (e )ua Ca)heQQ--Tarjuma3- ? A(e
AllahM5o tu is Curi Curi 1awat-e-Tauhee) aur+aa(am hone wali NamaaB ka maalik hai4 S"aBrat-
.ohamma)csallNAllaahu taNaalaa alaihi waNsallamdT ko Wasila aur 7aBilat aata farma aur AaCkois
:abil-e-Tauhee) mu+aam(shifaat) tak Cahun,ha jiska tune inse waa)a farma rakha hai4A iske li(e
:a(amat ke )in meri &hifaat wajib ho ja(egi-( e&ahih-#ukhari4 Kitabul-aaBan4 "a)ees-no---
F18eOe&anan-Nisai4 Kitabul-AaBan4 "a)ees-no---FK1e)
&urah-Tul-.a(e)ah ki Aa(at-no 3@ ki Curi tafsir ke li(e )ekhe-
( Tafsir-ibn-Kathir4 &urah-Al-.a(e)ah4 Aa(at-no43@ 4 ;age-no- 333433@)

(1) k(a wo jinko (e wali4 mushkil khusha hajat rawa )ata ganj keh ke ma)a) k
maangte k(a wo )ur or naB)ee+ se )ua sun lete hain (a sirf Caas ki sunte D K(on ki
(e sunna to A!!A" ki shaan hai-
($) k(a inke sharee+ kabhi sote bhi hain agar haan to unke sote wa+t unse laga(a
wasila kon suntaD 2r kis time sote hai kis time jaagte hai iska time table listD 2r jo sota nhi
woto sirf A!!A" hai A!!A" ko ---nee) to k(a ungh bhi nhi aati4


EK &*K"& WA&*!A ;'="TA "A* WA"E<'R' K* :A#AR ;AR 5AKE '& &E ;'="TE "A* T' W2 &*K"&
KA"ETA "A* K* WA"E<'R' NEK #AN1E "A* #"A<WAN KE W2 "'.AR* #AT K2 #"A<WAN TAK
;'="ATE "A*------A'R--- --- (%E KA'N &E .'&A!.AN "A*)----------- -$-%E .'&A!.AN WA&*!A ;'="TE
"A* .2*N '11*N ="E&T* K* :A#AR ;AR 5AKE '& &E ;'="TE "A* T' W2 .'&A!.AN KA"ETA "A* K*
.2*N '11*N ="E&T* NEK #AN1E "A* A'!*%A "A* A!!A" KE W2 "'.AR* #AT K2 A!!A" TAK ;'="ATE
"A*---------g (%E &*K"& .A* A'R %E .'&A!.AN .A* K%A 7ARA: "A*)---






Ab)ullah bin umar r-a se rewa(at hai k rasoolullah sallau al( wasalam ne farma(a
5o shaks aCne bhai ko kaGr kahe kar Cukare to )ono me se ek Car kufar aa jaega
Agar wo shaks jisko usne Cukara kaGr hai to khair (kufar us Car rahega)
Warna Cukar ne wale Car laut aaegah
&ahi muslim jil) 1 ha)is $1F

"a)ith3

Agar koi shaksh kisi ko KaaGr (a 7asi+ kahe(Q
Abu 1har Ra)i Allahu Anhu se riIa(at hai ki Rasoollallah &allallahu Alaihi Wasallam ne farma(a Agar
koi shaksh kisi ko KaaGr (a 7asi+ kahe( aur wo ha+ee+at mein kaaGr (a 7asi+ na ho to khu) kahne(
wala kaaGr (a fasi+ ho ja(ega
&ahih #ukhari4 F>8@
"aBrat Ab)ullah bin umar ra)i allahu anhu se riIa(at hai ki ---jis shaksh ne bhi aCne( bhai
((ani musalman) ko (e kaha ki Eh kaaGr to un )ono mein se ek kaaGr ho ga(a-
&ahih #ukhari4 F1>8

"a)ith3 &ab Allah ke ban)e( bhai bhai ban kar raho
Abu "urairah Ra)i allahu anhu se riIa(at hai ki Rasoollallah &allallahu Alaihi wasallam ne farma(a
ba)gumani se ba,hte( raho k(unki ba)gumani ki baatein aksar jhooti hoti hain4logon ke Aib talash
na karo4 AaCas mein hasa) na karo4 kisi ki Ceeth ke Cee,he( buraii na karo4 bugB na rakho bulki sab
Allah ke ban)e( bha
i bhai ban kar raho
&ahih #ukhari4 F>F8


:uran 3

89-1$ Ae( emaan waloM #oht ba)gumaani(on sa( ba,ho (a+een mano ka( baaB ba)gumani(an
gunah hain4 aur bhe) na tatola kero aur na tum mein sa( koi kissi ki gheebat kera(- Ki(a tum mein
sa( koi bhi aCna( mur)ah bhai ka gosht khana Casan) kerta haD Tum ko iss sa( ghinn aa(egi4 aur
Allah sa( )arta( raho4 be-shak Allah toba +abool kerna( wala meharbaan hai-

c&'RAJL34A%AT3Kd
T2 A;NE ;ARWAR1*<AAR K NAA. KA /*KR KAR2 A'R "AR TARA7 &E #E-TAA!!': "2 KAR '&* K*
TARA7 .'TAWA552" "2 5A2

5is )in Allah sab 5*NN 2 *N&AN ko jama karega aur farma(ega3 A(e
giro-e-jinnatM tum ne insano se bahut fai)a hasil ki(a toh jo insano me jinnat ke )ost-)aar honge4 wo
log kahenge ke Allah hum ek )oosre se fai)a hasil karterahe aur a+eer us wa+t ko Cahun,h ga(e jo
Tu ne hamare li(e mukarrar ki(a tha4 Allah farma(ega3 ab tumara tikhana )oBak hai4 hamesha us me
jal te rahoge
`&urah Anaam-1$K
Nabi (saw)ne farma(a3
#an)a aCne Rabse sabse Bi(a)a +areeb saj)ehki halat mehota hai4lihaBa (saj)ehmehkasrat se )ua
karo)-
(&ahi .uslim 8K$)

81-19 Aur jiss )in Allah ka( )ushman )oBakh ki taraf la(e ja(en ga( aur inn (sab) ko jama ker)i(a
ja(ega-
81-$> %ahan tak ka( jab bilkul jahannum ka( Cass aaja(en ga( unn Cer unn ka( kaan aur unn ki
aankhen aur unn ki khaalen unn ka( aemaal ki gawahee )en ga(-
81-$1 %eh aCni khalon sa( kahen ga( ka( tum ne( humara( khilaf shah)at ki(on )i woh jawab )en gi
ka( humen uss Allah ne( +oot-e-go(aee ata farmaee jiss ne( her ,heeB ko bolne( ki ta+at bakhshi
hai ussi ne( tumhen awwal martaba Ce)a ki(a aur ussi ki taraf tum sab lota(e jaoga(-
81-$$ Aur tum (aCni ba)-aemaali(an) iss waja sa( Co,hee)ah rakhta( hi na tha( ka( tum Cer
tumhari kaan aur tumhari aankhen aur tumhari khaalen gawahee )en gi han tum (eh samjhta(
rahe( ka( tum jo ku,h bhi ker rahe( ho iss mein sa( boht sa( aemaal sa( Allah be(-khabar hai-
81-$3 Tumhari issi ba)-gumani ne( jo tum ne( aCna( rab sa( ker rakhi thi tumhen halak ker )i(a aur
bil-aakhir tum Bi(an kaaron mein hoga(e-
81-$8 Abb agar (eh sabar keren to bhi inn ka thikana jahannum hi hai- Aur agar (eh (uBar-o)-maaG
ka( khuastgaar hon to bhi (maBoor-o)-maaf nahi rakha( ja(en ga(-
81-$@ Aur hum ne( inn ka( ku,h hum nashee mu+arrar ker rakha( rha( jinhon ne( unn ka( agla(
Ci,hla( aemaal unn ki nighaon mein khoobsurat bana rakha( tha( aur inn ka( ha+ mein bhi Allah ka
+ol unn ummaton ka( sath Coora hua jo inn sa( Cehla( jinno aur insano ki guBar ,huki hain-
%a+eenan woh Bi(an kaar sabir hu(e(-
81-$F Aur kaGron ne( kaha iss +uran ko suno hi mat (iss ka( Carha( jane( ka wa+t) aur be-hu)a
goee kero ki(a ajab ka( tum ghalib aajao-
81-$L ;us (a+eenan hum inn kaGron ko sakht aBab ,hakha(en ga(- Aur enhen inn ka( ba)-tareen
aemaal ka ba)la (Baroor) Baroor )en ga(-

"a)ith3 Wo un nakhuno se aCne( ,hehre( aur seene( ko khura,h rahe( the(
"aBrat Anas bin malik Ra)i Allahu Anhu se riIa(at hai ki Rasoollallah &allallahu Alaihi Wasallam ne
farma(a jab mujhe .airaj ata ki ga(ee to us raat mera guBar ek :aum Car se hua jinke( nakhun
taanbe( (,oCCer) ke the( aur wo un nakhuno se aCne( ,hehre( aur seene( ko khura,h rahe( the( to
main
e( kaha (e kaun log hain eh jibril4 to unhone( kaha ki (e wo log hain jo logon ka <osht khate( hain
((ani unki gheebat karte( hain) aur unki eBBat aur Aabru ke Cee,he( Care( rahte( hain
&unan Abu 1awu) 4 Rol 34 18@8

AaC Keh 1iji(e Ke Woh Kon "ai 5o Tumko Aasman Aur /ameen .ain &e RiBk
;oh,hata "ai %a Woh Kon "ai 5o Kaano A'r Aankho ;er ;oora *khte(aar Rakhta "ai
Aur Woh Kon "ai 5o /in)a Ko .ur)a &e Nikalta "ai Aur .ur)a Ko /in)a &e Nikalta "ai
Aur W2h Kon "ai 5o Tamam Kaamo Ki Ta)beer Karta "ai D /aroor %ehi Kahenge Ke
Allah To 'nse Kehein Ke ;hir K(on Nahin 1arte D
( &urah %ounus-31)

Ku,h log jinno se gaib ki baatein Cu,hte hai4 jinno se aCni jhooti ta+)ir Cu,hte hai jo jinnat ko ku,h
bhi Cata nahi hota4 jinno se ja)oo Calita karwa te hai4 jinno ko)oo) ,ho)te hai4 aise karna &"*RKhai-


&a( (2 .uhamma))3 W*f (ou (reall() loIe Allaah4 then follow me4 Allah will loIe (ou an) forgiIe (ou
(our sins- An) Allaah is 2ft-7orgiIing4 .ost .er,iful-
&a(3 W2be( Allaah an) the .essenger-N #ut if the( turn awa(4 then Allaah )oes not like the
)isbelieIers-T ?Aal W*mraan 3331-3$A
S&a( (2 .uhamma) ijkl mnjo mjpq rjs to mankin))3 S*f (ou (reall() loIe Allaah4 then follow me (i-e-
a,,eCt *slami, .onotheism4 follow the :urNaan an) the &unnah)4 Allaah will loIe (ou an) forgiIe (ou
(our sinsT
?Aal W*mraan 3331A

Tere rabb ki kasamM "am un sabse Cu,henge ki tum ()uni(a me) k(a karte rahe the(T
(surah hijr 9$493
(:abar Walo Ko ;ukarna &hirk "ai)
5in 5in Ko %e !og Allah K &iwa ;ukarte "ain4 Wo (!og) Kisi =heeB Ko ;ai)a Nahi Karskte4 #ulke Wo To
Khu) ;ai)a K(e <ae "ain4 (Aur Wo) .ur)e "ain4 /in)a Nahi4 Enhain To %e #hi Khabar Nahi K (ACni
:abron) &e Kab 'thae 5aenge---
?&urah Al Nehel $>-$1 A(a


Ab)ullah bin Amr Ra)i Allahu Anhu seriIa(at hai ki Rasoollallah &allallahuAlaih i wasallam ne
farma(a mera Caigham logon tak Cahu,hao ,hahe ek hi aa(at ho4 aur jisne( mujh Car jaan bujh kar
(intentionall() jhoot bola use( jahannam mein aCne( thikane( ke li(e ta((ar rahna ,hahi(e-
&ahih #ukhari4 38F1

"aBrat Ab)illaah-ibne-Wamrin (bin alNaas3 ma( Allaah be Clease) with him) sa( rawaa(at hai k Rasool
Allaah (sallallahu Walaihi wasallam) na( farmaa(a3 .usalmaan wo hai jis ki Bubaan sa( aur haath sa(
)oosra( .usalmaan mehfooB rahein4 aur mu---haajir wo hai jo wo (kaam aur ,heeBein) ,hoor )a( jin
sa( Allaah na( mana kia hai4 (eh alfaaB (*mam) #ukhari k ba(aan ker)a hein- (*mam) .uslim ki
rawa(at mein hai k3 aik aa)mi na( Rasool Allaah (sallallahu Walaihi wasallam) sa( Coo,ha3
.usalmaanon mein koon (sab sa() behtar haiD to AaC (sallallahu Walaihi wasallam) na( farmaa(a3 jis
ki Bubaan aur haath sa( )oosra( .usalmaan mehfooB rahein-

Bubaan sa( mehfooB rakhna( ka matlab hai k wo .usalmaanon ko gaali4 laNan-o-taNan 4 jhoot4
gheebat4 ,hughli4 buhtaan4 maBaa+ uraana4 Baleel kerna aur CroCagn)a( waghairah ka nishaana
nahein banaata- Aur haath sa( mehfooB rehna( ka mafhoom (---eh hai k3 wo .usalmaanon ko maar-
kutaae4 +atal-o-ghaarat4 )hakka( )aina4 maal-o-jai)aa) ki tabaahi aur baatil tehreeron waghairah ka
nishaana nahein banaata-
Tanbeh3 )alaail k saath ahl-e-baatil Cer ra) kerna iss sa( mustasna hai4 balka( intihaae a,ha kaam
hai-

"aBrat anas r-a ba(an karte hai k nabi karim sallau al( wasallam ne farma(a
.ere kut,h sathi houB Car mere samne se hata )i(e jaege4 me us Car kahu ga k (e to mere sathi
hai h
!ekin muj se kaha jaega k aaC ko malum nahi k un hone aaC k ba) ki(a ki(a na(i ,hiBe aija) kar li
thi
sahi bhukhari jil) K ha)is num3F@K$
sahi muslim jil) F ha)is num3@9F9
(our ek riwa(at me hai k me kahuga k (e to muj me se hai at haBrat s-a-ws se kaha jauga k aaC ko
malum nahi unhone aaC k ba) )in me ki(a ki(a na(i ,hiBe aija) karli thi4
us Car me kahuga )oor ho wo shaksh jis ne mere ba) )in me tab)ili kar li thi bhukhari F@K8)



#ismillahir-Rahmaanir-Raheem--
Al-7ateha
?7atihah 131A Allah k naam se shuru jo bohot meherbaan rahemwala--
?7atihah 13$A &ab khoobi Allah ko4 jo maalik saare jahan walo ka-
?7atihah 133A #ohot meherbaan4 Rehmatwala-
?7atihah 138A RoB-e-5aBa ka maalik-
?7atihah 13@A "am tujhi ko Cooje aur tujhi se ma)a) ,hahe-
?7atihah 13FA "amko see)ha raasta ,hala
?7atihah 13LA Rasta unka jinCar tune ehsaan ki(a- Na unka jinCar tera gaBab hua4 aur na behke huo
ka-
Aameen--


"aBrath &oban Ra)i Allahu Anhu se RiIa(at hai ki Rasoollallah &allallahu Alaihi Wasallam ne 7arma(a
3
:areeb hai ki )usri :aumein tum Car aisee Tut Carhegui jaisa #huka Kh
ane( Car Tut Carhta hai
Kisi ne ArB ki(a4
%a Rasoollallah &allallahu Alaihi Wasallam K(a "um us wa+t #ahut kam honge(6D
7arma(a ki 4 Nahi bulki Tum us /amane( mein bahut Bi(a)a honge( lekin tum &ailab ( (a
&amun)ar) ke uCar Tairte( hu(e Koo)e( Ka,hre( ((a jhaag) ki tarah honge( Aur Allah subhanahu
tumhare 1ushmano ke seene( se tumhara Khauf aur Ruaab nikal )ega aur Allah tumhare( seeno
mein Wahan )aal )ega-
Kisi ne kaha4 %a Rasoollallah &allallahu Alaihi Wasallam Wahan k(a ,heeB haiD
Tou 7arma(a 1uni(a se .uhabbat aur .aut ko na Casan) karna-
&unan Abu 1awu)4 Rolume 34 vK9$-




;roChet(Cea,e be uCon him) WQwoul) ,len,h all the Gngers of his right han)4 Coint
with the (fore) Gnger a)ja,ent to the thumb towar)s the :iblah4 an)
GX his sight on it (the raise) Gnger)
(.uslim4 AbuNAwanah an) *bn KhuBaima)
WQWhen ;roChet(Cea,e be uCon him) Cointe) with his
Gnger4 he woul) keeC his thumb on his mi))le GngerN
(.uslim an) AbuNAwana)
an)
sometimes Whe woul) make a ,ir,le with these twoN
(Abi1awoo)4 NasaaN*4 *bn al-5aaroo)4 *bn KhuBaimah an) *bn "ibbaan)
WWhen ;roChet(Cea,e be uCon him) raise) the Gnger4 he woul) moIe it4 suCCli,ating
with
it-N(*bi)- This is the strong oCinion of *mam Tahaawi4 *mam .alik4 *mam Ahme) an)
*bn "aani)
An) ;roChet(Cea,e be uCon him) use) to sa(3 W*t is surel( more Cowerful against the
)eIil4
than iron4 meaning the foreGnger-
(Ahme)4 #aBBaar4 Abu 5aNfar al#ukhteeri-)
This shoul) be )one throughout the sitting of tashahhu)-
This was the Cra,ti,e of the ;roChet(;,a,e be uCon him) in both the tashahhu)s-
(NasaaNi an) #aiha+i)
an) in
all his Cra(ers4 an) the &ahaba too use) to remin) ea,h other of the
Cointing of the Gnger (an) moIing) while suCCli,ating (in
tashahhu))
(*bn &haibah)
An) A!!A" knows the best-


5ANA/E K* NA.A/ KA TAR*KA
1)N*%AT 3 Ni(at ki maine namaBe janaBa ki 8 takbeero kesaath waste allah ta6ala k )ua is ma((at ke
li(e Cee,he is imam ke moonh mera taraf kaaba sheriH ke
$)TAR*KA3 imam sahib allahu akbar kahete hue )ono haatho ko kaano tak utha kar ni(at baan)h
lenge hum bhi aisa hi karenge Chir sana Ca)e jo hum namaB me Ca)te hain
&ubhanaka allahumma bi hum)ika wata baara kasmuka watala ja))uka wajalla sanauka walaiha
gairuk-
Chir imam )usri takbir Ca)ega hum bhi aahiste se Ca)enge aur )uru) )e *brahim Ca)enge jo namaB
me Ca)te hai
Chir imam teesri takbeer Ca)enge hum bhi aahiste se Ca)enge ab namaBe janaBa ki )ua Ca)enge na
(aa) ho to)ua-e-maasoora Ca)enge (ebhi na (aa) ho to aksar ulema )ua Ca)te hai
( rab bana aataina G) )uni(a hasanatau wa Gl aakhirati hasanatau wa kina aBaa bannar)
Agar (e bhi na (aa) ho to sure fateha Ca)e aur koshish kare ki janaBe ki )ua (aa) ho ja(e
;hir imam 8 takbir Ca)enge hum bhi aahiste se Ca)enge
Aur takbir ke baa) )ono haath ,ho) )enge
%aa) rahe is namaB me takbir me haath nahi uthana hai sirf Caheli takbeer me haath uthaenge baaki
kisi bhi takbir me haath nahi uthenge
Agar koi ,heeB galat ho to use( sahi karleji(e
allah behter jaanta hai--M


7ahih bukhari 3)31+ usli '1'(+
8ai tho bashar hu..


Innaa ana basharu9.( sahi bukhair)
Bukhair 2:' kitab el adad9hazrath Ayesha r.d 6arate hai ke aap s.a.w insaanoe the
bashr the


1- Nabi e kareem sallallahu allahi wasalam ne Ali eibne Abu Talib raBiallahu anhu se farma(a34 5o koi
.ujassama )ekho toh use .*TAA )o4 koi 22N="* KA#AR )ekho toh use #ARA#AR kar)o- `.uslim 3
9F9
aaaaaaaaaaaaaa aaaaaaaaa
$- Nabi e kareem sallallahu allahi wasalam ne un logo ke uCar !AANAT ki hai4 jo log KA#R2 Car jakar
,hiraag jala te hai- `Abu 1awoo) 3 3$3>
aaaaaaaaaaaaaa aaaaaaaaa
3- Nabi e kareem sallallahu allahi wasalam ne KA#R2 Car .asji) (&aj)a karne ki jagah) bana ne walo
Car !AANAT farma(i hai- `Abu 1awoo) 3 3$KK
aaaaaaaaaaaaaa aaaaaaaaa
8- Rasul allah sallallahu allahi wasalam ne KA#AR Car #A*T" ne se4 KA#R2 ko ;AKK"* karne se4
KA#R2 ko22N="A karne se4 KA#R2 Car ku,h TA.EER karne se aur KA#R2 Car likhe hu(e ;ATTAR
laga ne se manaa farma(a hai- `Abu 1awoo) 3 3$$@
aaaaaaaaaaaaaa aaaaaaaaa
@- Rasul e kareem sallallahu allahi wasalam ne ne farma(a3 5o shakhs kisi KA#AR ka .'5AAWAR
bane4 us se behtar hai ke wo AA< ke angaare( Car baith ja(e aur AA< uske jisam auruske kaC)o ko
jalaa kar raa+h kar )aale- `.uslim 3 $119
aaaaaaaaaaaaaa aaaaaaaaa
F- Nabi e kareem sallallahu allahi wasalam ne farma(a3 .eri ummat keba)-tareen log wo honge4 jo
KA#R2 ki ibaa)at karenge4 jinki Bin)agi hi me unke uCar +a(amat aa(egi-`.usna) Ahma) 3 3K88
aaaaaaaaaaaaaa aaaaaaaaa
L- Rasulallah sallallahu allahi wasalamne KA#R2 Car imaaratein()arg ah4 khankhwah4 .asji)) kha)i
karne(baan)6ne) se .ANAA ki(a hai-`.uslim 3 9L>


A".A1 RA/A K"AN K* /A"*!*AT KA"AN*
A&&A!'.' A!A*K'. WR W#R------
EK &"A"A# !*K"TE "A*N- 5A# *.A. A".A1 RA/A KA 5ANA/A 'T"A%A <A%A T2 K'="
!2<2N NE 1EK"A K* '&E 7AR*&"T2N NE A;NE KAN1"2N ;AR 'T"A RAK"A "A*
(R'"2 K* 1'N*%A $$4 ANWAR E RA/A $L$)
K*& &"A"A# NE 7AR.A%A #"A* NAA. <2! "A* &*R7 !*K"A "A "A "A
WA&TAW* &#- 7AR.ATE "A*N K* *.A. A".A1 RA/A K* WA7AAT KE #AA1 EK #'5'R<
TA&"R*7 !AA%E4 'N"2NE KA"A-$@ &A7AR 138>" K2 .ER* :*&.AT 5AA<*4 K"WA# .E
NA#* &-A-W K* /*%ARAT NA&EE# "'* 1EK"A K* AA; .A'5221 "A*N A'R &A"A#A
K*RA.(RA) 1AR#AAR .E .A'5221 "A*N4 !EK*N .A&!*& .E &ANNATA =""A%A "'WA
"A*4 AN1A/E &E .A!'. "2TA "A* K* K*&* KA *NTE/AR "A*4 .A*NE #AAR<AA"E
R*&AA!AT .E AR/ K*%A-.ERE .AA #AA; AA; ;AR :'R#AAN K*& KA *NTE/AR "A*DD
AA;(&-A-W) NE 7AR.A%A A".A1 RA/A KA *NTE5AAR "A*4 .A*NE KA"A A".A1 RA/A
KA'N "A*NDD4 7AR.A%A-"*N1'&TAN .E #ARE*!!% KE RA"NE WAA!E "A*N
5AA<NE KE #AA1 .'5"E .A'!ANA &E .'!A:AT KARNE K* #E="A*N* ;A*1A "'*4 .A*N
"*N1'&TAN AA%A A'R #ARE*!% ;A"'N="A T2 ;ATA ="A!A K* 'NKA *NTE:A! "2
<A%A "A*4 A'R WA"* $@ &A7AR 'NK* .A'T K* TAAREEK"(1ATE) T"*
(WA&TAW*-131)
EK A'R KA"AN* 1EK" !*5*%E
KA"AN* N2-$
A".A1 RA/A KE #"AT*5E "'&&A*N RA/A #A%AN KARTE "A*N-
TA51ARE .A1*NA NA#* &-A-W KE :'R#AN4 .A1*NA TA*%%A#A &E &ARKAR*
T2"7A(/A. /A.4 A'R .A1*NE KA **TR) T"EEK WA:T ;AR ;A"'N="A4 W*&AA!-E-
.A"#22#(%AN* NA#*) KE !*%E W2(%AN* A".A1 RA/A) AA; K* K"'&#22 &E #A&E "'E
&'1"ARE(%AN* .ARE)
(WA&A%A &"AREE7)
%AN* NA#* &A!!A!!A"2 A!!A*"* WA&A!!A. NE A".A1 RA/A K2 <"'&! 1ENE KE
!*%E K"AA& TA'R ;AR 5A. 5A. KA ;AAN* A'R *TR K*&* "AA5* KE &AAT" #"E5A TAAK*
A".A1 RA/A NA#* KAR*. &-A-W &E .'!A:AAT KE WA:T .A1*NA .'NAWWARA K*
K"'&#22 !A<A%E "'E "2N4
5A# #A1"A ="A1"A KAR #A%AN KARNE K* #AAT AA "* <A%* "A* T2 /AR22R* .A!'.
"2TA "A* K* K'=" #A1"A ="A1"A KAR ;E&" AANE WAA!E WA:E%E %A"AN !*K"
1*%E 5AA%EN4
&A"A#A K*RA.(RA) K* &"AAN ;AR <'&TAK"* ;AR K*&* #ARE!W* NE !*K"A "A*- .A*NE
K'=" .A&"A*K" K2 KA"TE &'NA "A* K* *.A. A".A1 RA/A K2 1EK"KAR &A"A#A
K*RA.(RA) K* /*%ARAT KA &"A'K KA. "2 <A%A .AA/6A!!A"
AA!A "A/RAT /A.EEN .E A!!A" TAA!A K* "'55AT T"E%
(ANWAR E RA/A 3>3)
NA2'/'#*!!A"4

A".A1 RA/A K"AN A'R 'NKE "A/A. NAA "2NE WA!* 7ATAWE----A".A1 RA/A
K"AN /A"*!--
A&&A!.' A!A*K'. WR W#R-----
e#arelwi(at ke taruf ko aage ba)ate hue maine (e Baroori samjha ki ab ala
haBrat(ahma) raBa khan) ke ku,h aise kaarnaame ba(an kar )i(e jaa(en-- 5o hajam
na ho saken--e
e
ee5aisa ki barelwi bhai ahma) raBa ke gu) gaate hain-- Ki unka ,hehra )ekh kar #ahut
se angreB musalmaan ho ga(e wagerah wagerah--e
e
ee
ee;ahle aaC unki gan)i Babaan ka taBkirah karte ,halen aur bata(en ki k(a aisi Baban
kisi alim (a musalman ko shobha )eta haiDDe
e
eeAhma) raBa wahabion ko gaali )ete hue likhte hain-e
e
ee Kufr Cart( wahabi(a ka buBurg iblees laeen---khabeesonM Tum kaaGr thaher ,huke
ho- *blees ke maskhare4 )ajjal ke ga)he--are munaG+on--wahabi(a ki Coon,h4 Baleel
imarat +aaroon ki tarah tahtussara Cahun,ti hai naj)i(at ke kawwe4 sisakte4
wahabi(at ke boom bilakte aur majbooh gustakh bha)aktee
e
ee(K"A!*&'! ET*KAA1 $-$>)e
e
eeA!!A"'AK#AR4e
e
ee&hah ismael shahee) ke baare me farmate hain- sar+ash 4 taaghi4 shaitaan4 !aeen4
ban)a )aaghie
e
ee(al aman wal oola 11$)e
e
ee7atawa riBwi(a me farmate hain- gair mu+alli) wa )eoban)i jahannum ke kutte
hain rafBi(on(shia) ko inse bura kahna shiaon Car Bulm karna jaisa haie
e
ee(fatawa riBwi(a F-9>)e
e
ee
eejo shah ismael aur naBeer husain et, ko maanta ho4 iblees ka ban)a wa jahannum
ka kun)a hai- <air mu+alli) sab be)een Cakke shaitaan Coore laanat waale haine
e
ee(subhanus subuh 138)e
e
ee%e to thi inki mubarak Bubaan jo sha(a) hi kisi ahle sunnat wal jamat ke ulama (a
alim ne kahi ho-----lekin (e thahre Aala haBrat (ani sabse ba)e haBrat----hamare nabi
to haBrate sallallaho alaihi wasallam hain-- Aur (e janab aaala haBrat hain----e
e
ee
ee5anab ahma) raBa ne aCne aaCko ambi(a ka )arja )ene ki bhi koshish ki---aakhir
karte bhi k(on nahi- Aakhir mirBa gulam +a)(ani ke bhai ke stu)ent jo the(-e
e
ee5anab barelwi aCne baare me likhte hain-e
e
ee &ar )ar) aur bukhar we mubarak rog( marB) hain jo ambi(a (as) ko "ote the(e
e
eeAage ,halkar likhte hain-e
e
ee Alham)ulillah ki mujhe bhi bukhar ki hararat wa )ar) e sar rahta haie
e
ee(.A!7'/AT 1-F8)e
e
ee5anab ahma) raBa asal me (e batana ,hahte hain ki unka jismani haal ambi(a
kiraam ke jaisa hai4 aCni CakeeBgi saabit karne ke li(e ek jagah likhte hai-e
e
ee
ee .eri Cai)aish ki taareekh abja)i hisaab se +ur6an kareem ki is a(at se nikalti hai
jisme irsha) hai- e
e
ee(e we log hain jinke )ilon me allah taala ne imaan likh )i(a aur unki ruhani
manjoori kar )i haie
e
ee.irja gulam +a)(ani aur ahma) raBa me sirf itna far+ hai ki +a)(ani ne aCne ko
nabi hone ka khulla )awa ki(a-- !ekin ahma) raBa khul kar na bata Caa(e----A7&2&e
e
ee
eeEk sahab likhte hain-e
e
ee Ala haBrat ne aCni Caak Babaan se kabhi gair sharai wor)(alfaaB) nahi kaha- Allah
ne aaCko har tarah ki galti(on se ba,hakar rakhae
e
eeaur (ah ki- ala haBrat ba,hCan se hi galti(on se Caak the(- &ee)he raaste ki Caiwi
aaCke an)er maujoo) kar 1i ga(i thie
e
ee
ee(%AA1 A!A "A/RAT 3$4 7ATAWA R*/W*%A $-@)e
e
ee
ee'nka ilmi aur gan)i Buban ka taBkirah Cahle ki kar ,huka hun--- /aban ke Caak hone
ka sawal hi nahi uthta ki ahma) raBa khan ki Baban gair sharai alfaB se Caak thi--e
e
ee
ee'nke ek aur ban)e likhte hain- ala haBrat ka wajoo) allah taala ki nishanion me se
ek nishani thae
e
ee(ANWAR E RA/A 1>>)e
e
ee
ee&ahaba kiram (ra) ka ek gustakh aCne imam wa rahnuma ke baare me likhta hai-
ala haBrat ki Bi(arat ne sahaba kiram ki Bi(arat ka shauk kam kar )i(ae
e
ee(wasa(a shareef $8)e
e
ee
ee#a)ha ,ha)ha kar bolne me a+al ka )aaman haath se ,hho) )i(a jaata hai- Ek
barelwi is rule ka )aman bante hue likhta hai ki-e
e
ee &aa)he 3 saal ki umar shareef ke Bamane me ek )in aCni masji) ke saamne
maujoo) the( ek sahab arbi libaas me tashreef la(e aur aaCse arabi, language me
baat ki- AaCne( saa)he 3 saal ki umar me) bahtareen arabi, me unse baat ki aur iske
baa) unki soorat )ekhne me nahi Aa(ie
e
ee( ha(at aala haBrat $$)e
e
ee'nka ek muree) likhta hai- aala haBrat ki baat samjhne ke li(e Baroori hai ki insaan
ilm ka samun)ar hoe
e
ee(anwar e raBa $KF)e
e
ee&ahaba ne +uran kaise samjha---- Wo to bas +uran sunte hi giroh )ar giroh islam me
)aakhil ho ga(ee
e
ee
ee(ahan kaunse ilm ke samun)ar ki baat ho rahi haie
e
ee
ee5iha) ke khilaaf ku,h fatawe bhi )ekh lete hain-e
e
ee "um hin) ke musalmano Car jiha) farB nahi aur jo iski farji(at ko maanta hai wa
musalman ka )ushman hai aur unko nuksaan Cahun,hana ,hahta haie
e
ee "B hussain ra ke jihaa) se )aleel lena ja(eB nahi k(onki unCar jung thoCi ga(i thi
aur wa+t ke ruler Car us wa+t tak jiha) farB nahi jab tak usme kaaGron ke mu+aable
ki taa+at na ho isli(e hum Car jiha) kaise farB ho sakta hai k(onki ham angreB ka
mu+abla kaise kar sakte haine
e
ee
ee( al hujjatul motmana G aa(tul mumtahina Cg $>K4 $1>)e
e
ee hin)ustan ke musalmano ke ooCer jiha) wa jung laagu nahi hotie
e
ee(1AWA.'! A*&" 8F)e
e
ee#ahehaal ahma) raBa ke baare mashoor ho ga(a tha ki we britisher ki agent hain
aur har us an)olan(moIement) ke Iiro)hi hain jo angrejo ke )aurane
e,hala(a jaata ho---e
e
eeAllah hame barelwi a+ee)e se ba,ha(e---e



<AWT"hE A/A.h KA'N---#RE!W* #"A*-E& ;2&T K2 5AR22R ;A1"NA---"A% RE #RE!W*
%AKEE1A-----
A&&A!A.' A!A*K'. -WR-W#R------
e<AWT"-E-A/A. KA'NDDD
<AWT" KA .AT!A# "2TA "A* .A1A1<AR4 A'R A/A. KA .AT!A# "2TA "A* &A#&E
#A1A4
*& TARA" *&KA .AT!A# "'WA &A#&E #A1A .A1A1<AAR
A# %E &AWA! 'T"TA "A* K* <AWT"-E-A/A. KA'N "A*DDD
K%A A!!A" "A* %A K2* A'R4
*N&"AA!!A" *& &AWA! K2 :'RAN K* R2&"N* .E &A.5"ANE K* K2&"*&" KAR'N<AMMM
AA5 '..ATE *&!A.*%A .E TAW"EE1 K* &"2RTA<E "2 <A%* "A* #A!K* TA.A.
.A1A1<AAR ;A*1A "2 <A%EN "A*N4
:A#R2N K2 &A51A KARNE WA!E4 #'/'R<2N KE NAA. ;AR :'R#AN* KARNE WAA!E4
="A1AR ="A1ANE WA!E4 K'. K'.E 5A!ANE WA!E4 .'RAA1 .AAN<NE WA!E4
TAW"EE1 K2 EK 1'. &E #"22! <A%EN "A*N4
*NKE ;EER2N KE KAARNA.E #A%AN KARNE K* /AR22RAT NA"*4 K2* ='RRENT
.AARTA "A*4 K2* *N1*A .E RA"TE "'WA @ WA:T K* NA.A/ .AKKA .E ;A1" KAR
AATA "A*4
*N :'RAN K* A%AT2N ;AR <"A'R KAREN A'R 1EK"EN K* %E .'&A!.AN #"* "A*N %A
NA"*4
&'RA" NA.A! K* A%AT N2 @9 T2 FF *N ;AR KA*&E 7*T #A*T"T* "A*4
T2 KA" 1EN K* &AAR* TAAR*7 A!!A" "* KE !*%E "A*N A'R '& KE ="'NE "'E
#AN12N ;AR &A!AA. "A*4K%A A!!A" #E"TAR "A* %A WA" 5*N"E %E &AA5"*1AAR
#ANA RA"EN "A*N
(/ARA #ATA2 T2) AA&.AAN A'R /A.EEN K2 K*&NE ;A*1A K*%AD K*&NE AA&.AAN &E
#AAR*&" K*4 ;"*R '&&E "ARE #"ARE #AA<" '<AA%EDD *N #AA<"2N KE
;E12N(TREE&) K2 T'. NA"* '<A &AKTE4 K%A A!!A" KE E!AWA K2* 1'&RA *#A1AT
KE !A*: #"* "A*D #A!K* %E &EE1"E RAA&TE &E "AT 5AATE "A*
K%A W2 5*&NE /A.EEN K2 :ARAAR<AA"(RE&*1ENT*A! ;!A=E) #ANA%A4 '& KE
#EE=" NA1*%AN(R*RER) 5AAR* KAR 1*4 '&KE !*%E ;A"A1(.2'NTA*N&) #ANA%E4 A'R
12 &A.'N1AR KE #EE=" R2K #ANA 1*4 K%A A!!A" KE &AAT" K2* 1'&RA *#A1AT KE
!A*: #"* "A*DD#A!K* 'N .E &E 5%A1ATAR K'=" 5AANTE "* NA"*
#E#A& KE ;'KAR K2 5A#K* WA" ;'KARE K2'N :'#22! KARKE TA:!EE7 1'R KARTA
"A*4 A'R T'."E /A.EEN KA K"A!*7A #ANATA "A*DD K%A A!!A" KE &AAT" K2* 1'&RA
*#A1AT KE !A*: "A*DD T'. #A"'T KA. *!. "AA&*! KARTE "2
KA'N "A* W2 52 T'."E /A.EEN A'R ;AAN* KE AN1"ER2N .E RAA&TA 1*K"ATA
"A* A'R 52 A;N* RA".AT &E ;A"!E "* K"'&"K"A#R* 1ENE WA!* "AWA ="!AATA
"A*DD K%A A!!A" KE &AAT" K2* 1'&RA .A#221 #"* "A*D 5*N"E %E &AA5"* #ANATE
"A*N4 'N &A# &E A!!A" #'!AN1 "A* (#E&"A:)
KA'N "A* WA" 52 .AK"!22: K* ;A"!* #AAR ;A*1A*&" KARTA "A* ;"*R '&E
!A'TA%E<A A'R 52 T'."E AA&.AAN A'R /A.EEN &E R*/: ATA KAR RA"A "A*4 K%A
A!!A" KE &AAT" K2* 1'&RA .A#221 #"* "A*D KA" 12 K* A<AR T'. &A=="E "2 T2
&A#22T !AA24
KA" 1*5*%E K* AA&.AAN WA!2N .E &E A'R /A.EEN WA!2N .E &E K* A!!A" KE
&*WA K2* .E <"A*#('N&EEN) K* #AAT NA"* 5AANTA4 'N"E T2 %A" #"* ;ATA NA"* K*
W2 KA# 12#ARA /*N1A K*%E 5A%EN<E
#A!K* AK"*RAT KE #AARE .E 'NKA *!. K"AT. "2 ="'KA "A*4 #A!K* %A" '& K*
TARA7 &E &"AK .E "A*N #A!K* %E '& &E AN1"E(#!*N1) "A*N
(&'RA" NA.A! A%AT N2-@94F>4F14F$4F34F84F@4FF4)
"AR TAW"EE1 ;ARA&T *N &AWA!2N KA %A"* 5AWA# 1E<A K* &*R7 A!!A"
!EK*N 5A# #*1AT*2N &E ;22="A 5AA%E K* <AWT" E A/A. KA'N T2" KA"TEN "A* &"-
A#1'! :A1*R 5*!AN*(R")-
5A#K* *N A%AT E KAREE.A .E A!!A" NE &AA7 WA5E" KAR 1*%A "A*4 K* '&KE E!AWA
K2* .A#221 NA"*4
A# AA<E .A'5' ;AR AATEN "A*N4 A'R A!!A" A//AWA5A! KA 7AR.AN &'NTE "A*N-
's Allah ko ,ho) kar jin jin ki tum ban)agi karte ho wo to bas ,han) naam hai4 5o
tumne aur tumhare #aaC 1a)a ne rakh li(e hain4 Allah ne uski to koi sana)()alil)
naBil nahi kiJ-
( e&utah-Tul-%usuf4 Aa(at-no--8> e )
K(a "amare !i(e Allah KaG NahiD
Aur Allah-Taala ;ar 5o #harosa Rakhta "ai *ske !i(e Allah KaG "aiT
(Talaa+4>3)
A(e buBrugane )een aur auli(a ikraam k manne walon M
Tumhara emaan hai k V SKhowaBa-.oinu))in-,histi(r-h) Aulaa) se nawaBte hain4
Ab)ul-:a)ir-5ilani(r-h) musibat aur muskilaat )ur karte hai4 *maam-#arri khoti
+ismaten sawarte hain4 Kabhi tumne gaur ki(a4
jab SKhowaBa-.oinu))in-,histi(r-h) nahi the to tumhe Aulaa) kaun )eta thaDDD
Ab)ul-:a)ir-5ilani(r-h) nahi the to musibat aur muskilaat kaun )oor karta thaDDD
*maam- #arri nahi the to khoti :ismaten kaun banata thaDDD
!ogon ne Allah ki +a)ar hi na ki jaisa uski +a)ar karne ka ha+ hai-
( e&utah-Tul-"ajj4 Aa(at-no--L8 e )


;LA8<; < =HAIB>>>>>>>>A77ALA8? ALAI.?8>
Qul la yalamu man fis samawati wal ardil 6aiba illallah 7
Aye )ohammad sallallahu alai wasallam ailaan kardeejiye ke 7 4oi nahi
jaanta ke aasmaan aur zameen 8hui hui baatonko siwaye Allah ke..
Allah ke ilawa 6aib ki baat koi nahi jaanta..
Innallaha alimun bizatissudur ( .Surah Luqman ayat 23 )
(But i any reAect Jaith, let not his reAection grie#e thee9 to Bs
is their return, and &e shall tell them the truth o their deeds9
or Allah knows well all that is in (men's! hearts.
Beshaq ALLAH dilonki batonse bhi aqi! hai..
Agar Anbiya a.s ko gaib e ilm tha t ho yeh ayat kya kahti hai..
Jab Adam a.s ne darq ko khaya shaitaan ke waswaseme aakar, khate hi Allah
ne jannat ke libade cheenliye tho fir wo log ne daraqtonke patte todkar apne
jism ko chupaya fir aise kaha ke..
Quran me Adam a.s ki Dua maujood hai..
"abbana !alamna anfusana, wa in lam taghfir lana wa tarhamna la"
nakunanna minal"khaasirin." (7:23)
Aye Allah hamne !ulm kiya apni jaanpe, # $eh jumla hai Adam a.s ka, agar yeh
akhida tasleem karliya ke Anbiya ko auliya ko peeronko bu!urgonko gaib e ilm
hotha hai tho fir iska tarjuma badalna padega%aur kahna padega ke & Allah
hamne !ulm kiya JAA'()%
'au!billah%.kyunki *+, e -aib than a..
.urah /0D ayat 12..and ayath no. 34
e#arelwi ke ek imam na+al karte hain3- maine awli(a se (ah bahut suna hai ki kal
baarish hogi (a raat ko4 to ho jaati hai (ani us )in jis )in ki unhone khabar )i4 maine
ku,h awli(a se (ah bhi suna hai ki unhone maa ke Cet ki khabar )i ki la)ka hai (a
la)ki aur maine aCni aankhon se )ekh li(a ki unhone jaisi khabar )i waisa hi huwa
(al kalimatul awli(a 98-9@)
allah taala farmata hai3- jis )in allah Caigambaron ko jama karega Chir unse
Coo,hega ki tumhe k(a jawab mila tha we kahenge ki hamen Cata nahi4 ,hhiCi
hui(gaibi) baaton ko theek se jaanne waala to bas tu hi hai
(mai)a 1>9)
ek )in shaikh makaarim ra ne kaha3 jal) hi (ahan 3 shakhs aa(enge aur we (ahi
marenge4 falan is tarah falan is tarah4 tho)i )er guBri thi ki teeno aa ga(i aur Chir
unki maut bhi wahi ho ga(i aur jis tarah unhone ba(an ki thi usi tarah hui
(a) )aulatul makki(a 1F8)
5abki allah taala ka irshaa) hai 3- beshak allah hi jaanne waala hai aasmano aur
Bameen ki ,hhiCi ,heeBon ka beshak wahi jaanne waala hai )ilon ki baaton ka
(al kahf 3K)
barelwi maBhab me gaib ka ilm ku,h auli(a tak hi makhsoos nani balki saare Ceer
mashaikh isme shamil hain- *rsha) hota hai3
aa)mi kaamil nahi hota jab tak use aCne muree) ki har+atein uske baaC )aa)a ki
Ceeth me na malum ho (ani jab tak (ah na malum ho ki Ci,hle )aur se kis kis Ceeth
me thahra aur usne kis wa+t har+at ki (ahan tak ki uske jannat (a jahannum me
jaane tak ke haalaat jaane
(jaal ha+ KL)
jabki +uran me hai
wah(allah) sabke agle Ci,hle haalaat ko jaanta hai aur log uska (aCne) ilm se ehaata
nahi kar sakte
(taaha 11>)
aur allah me aCne nabi ko hu+m )i(a ki logon ko bata )en3
aaC kah )iji(e ki main aCni hi Baat ke li(e faa(e)e ka akhti(aar nahi rakhta na kisi
nuksaan ka4 magar utna hi jitna allah ,hahe 4 agar main gaib ko janta rahta to aCne
li(e bahut se nafe haasil kar leta aur koi nuksaan mere uCar na ghat6ti main to sirf
)aaraane waala aur bashaarat )ene waala hun un logon ko jo imaan rakhte hain
(aaraaf 1KK)
jabki barelwi aCni a+al ka maatam karte hue likhta hai
saaton aasmaan aur Bameene momin kaamil ki nigaah me aise hain jaise ,hati(al
mai)aan me ek ,hhalla(ring) Ca)ha huwa hai
(khaalisul eti+aa) @$)
ek aur barelwi irsha) farmate hain3- kaamil ban)a ,heeBon ki ha+i+aton Car ba-
khabar ho jaata hai aur us Car gaib aur gaibul gaib khul jaate hain
(jaal ha+ K@)
gaibul gaib se k(a muraa) hai (ah to barelwi alim hi bata sakte hai4 iske elawa
bahut si hikaa(ate wa kahani(an bhi inki kitabon me milti hai jinse tark )ete hain ki
awli(a se koi bhi baat (a ,heeB ,hhuCi nahi hai--
*n a+ee)on ke mukhalif me +uran me irshaa) hota hai
aur allah hi ke li(e khaas hai aasmano aur /ameeno ki Coshee)a baatein aur
+i(amat ka maamla bhi aisa hoga jaise aankh ka jhaCakna balki isse bhi jal) beshak
allah har ,heeB Car +aa)ir hai
(nahal 1L>)
allah taala aCne nabi ko khabar)aar aur makhloo+ ko khabar)aar karte hue farmate
hai ki nabi (sws) gaib nahi jaante
ai( nabi sws M 5is ,heeB ko allah ne aaCke li(e halaal ki(a hai use aaC k(on haraam
kar rahe hai aCni biwi(on ki khushi haasil karne ke li(e aur allah ba)a maaf karne
waala wa raham karne waala hai
(tahreem 1)
ku,h ma)eene me se (aisi) kaCti(mar)oo)) hain (ki) kaCat me a)h ga(e hain aaC
(bhi) unhe nahi jaante ham hi unhe jaante hain
(tawba 1>1)
allah ne aaCko maaf kar )i(a (lekin) aaCne unko ijaaBat k(on )e )i thi jab tak ki aaC
Car sa,,he log Baahir na ho jaate aur jhooton ko jaan lete
(tawba 83)
lekin barelwi +aum ka (ah kahna hai ki saare ambi(a kiram aur burgaane )een allah
ki is sifaat me uske saajhi (Cartner) hain aur jo (ah a+ee)a nahi rakhta wa gustakh
hai (ahan tak ki barelwion ne tarah tarah ki manga)ant wa+e(on se (ah saabit karne
ki koshish ki hai ki ahma) raBa ko aCni maut ke wa+t ka Cahle se Cata tha
(wasa(a shareef L)
aur aaC(sws) ki ha)ith hai
aaCne farma(a3- allah taala ne mujhe jo )arja ata ki(a hai meri Baat ko usse na
ba)haao
(musna) ahma)4 baiha+i)
meri Baat ke baare me ha)h se aage ba)hkar kaan na lo jaisa ki isaai(on ne hB isa
as ke saath ki(a hai
(majma ul fawai))
aur jab ma)eena me kisi ba,,hi ne ek sher Ca)ha jiska maana tha- hamare an)ar
aisa nabi maujoo) hai jo aane waale kal ke haalaat ko jaanta hai to (ah sunkar
nabi(sws) ne use fauran toka aur us sher ko )obara )uhraane se mana ki(a aur
irshaal farma(a3- hone waali wa+e(on ki khabar allah ki Baat ke elawa kisi ko nahi
(ibne majah)
ab aaC faisla karen ki allah ki kitab aur nabi ki ha)ith Caak sa,,hi hai (a (e barelwi
rahnumaDD


A!!A" KE &*RA K*&* K2 E!AA. <A*# NA"*--wwww
eKah )iji(e ke mujhe maloom nahi ke jiska wa)a tumse ki(a jata hai wo +areeb hai (a
mera Rab iske li(e )oor ki mu))at mu+arar kar rakha hai?1d4 Wo <aib ka janne wala
hai aur aCne <aib Car kisi ko matlooc(ani Bhahir) nahi karta? c$d &iwa(e is
;aigamber ko jise wo Casan) kar le lekin iske bhi aage Ci,he Cahre)ar mu+arar kar
)eta hai?3A4 isli(e ke inko aCne Rab ke Caigaam Cahun,ha )ene ka Elm ho ja(e4 Allah-
Taala ne inke Ass-Cass ki tamaam ,hiBon ka Aahata kar rakha hai aur har ,hiB ki ginti
ka shumar kar rakha
e
ee
ee
eeTashrih3- matlab (e ke AaBab aur :a(amat ka ilm (e <aib se talu+ rakhta hai4 jisko
sirf Allah-Taala hi janta hai ke wo +areb hai (a )oor4 Aur ;aigamber ko baaB amwaar
se matloo kar )eta hai((ani ku,h ku,h bate bata )eta hai) aur Bahir baat hai ke Allah
ke matloo karne se ((ani batane se) ;aigamber Elm- e-<aib nahi ho sakta4 k(on ki
;aigamber bhi agar Elm-e- <aib hoto Chir is Car Allah ki Taraf se <aib ke iBhar ka koi
matlab hi nahi rahta ((ani <aib ki baten Wahi ke Bar(a se batane ka koi matlab hi
nahi rahta) k(on ke Cahle se hi unhe sab maloom hota4 Allah-Taala aCne <aib ka iBhar
issi wa+t aur issi Rasool Car karta hai jisko Cahle se <aib ka Elm nahi hota4 isli(e Elm-
e-<aib &irf Allah hi ki Baat hai4 k(on ke wahi Aalim-ul-<aib hai4 jo ho ,huka((ani ;ast)
5o ho raha hai((ani Carsent) aur jo Aain)a hoga ((ani in 7uture) is sab ka ginti Allah
kar rakha hai((ani iske Elm me hai)-
ee$-#eshak +a(amat ka Elm Allah hi ke Cass hai aur wahi #arish naBil karta hai aur
wahi janta hai jo .aaon(.others) ke Ceton me hai aur koi shaks nahi janta ke wo kal
k(a kaam karega aur koi shaks nahi janta ke wo kis Bameen Car marega #eshak Allah
khoob janne wala khoob bakhabar hai4 e
e
ee
ee( e&urah-Al-!u+maan4 Aa(at-no--38 e )e
e
ee
ee
ee? 3 A e
e
eeElm-E-<aib &irf Allah-Taala Ki /aat-E-;aak "ai3- *s Aa(at-e-karima me <aib ki in
kungion(ke(s) ka Bikir hai jinka Elm Allah-Taala ne sirf aCne Cass hi rakha hai4 Allah-
Taala ke bata(e #egaer kisi ko inka Elm nahi ho sakta- e
e
eeEXamCle3- :a(amat ke wa+t ka Elm na kisi Nabi4 .urshi) aur na kisi .ulk ke
.inister ko hai4 e
e
ee&urah-Al-Aaraaf me Allah-Taala farmata hai3- wahi((ani Allah) isse iske wa+t hi Car
Bhahir karega- e
e
ee( &urah-Al-Aaraaf4 Aa(at-no--1KL ) e
e
ee*ssi tarah Allah-Taala ke siwa koi nahi janta ke #arish kab naBil hogi lekin jab iske
bare me hukum )e )i(a jata hai to in 7arishton ko maloom ho jata hai jin ki #arish ke
niBaam ke bere me 1ut( lagai gai hai (a isse maloom ho jata hai aCni makhloo+ me
se Allah-Taala jise batana ,hhahe4 *ssi tarah Allah-Taala ke siwa koi nahi janta ke wo
"amla( (ani Cregnant) ke Ceat me k(a Cai)a karna ,hahata hai4 lekin wo iske (ani
!a)ka (a !a)ki Neak hoga (a #a) hoga hone ke bare me hukum )e )eta hai to in
7arishton ko Elm ho jata hai jinka is niBaam ke sath 1ut( lagai gai hain4 Allah-Taala
aCne makhloo+ me se jise ,hahe maloom kara )e4 *ssi tarah koi nahi janta ke wo kal
aCni 1un(a (a Aakhirat me k(a karega4 ?ece( Wa maa ta)ree nafsum bi6a((i6 ar)in
tamootJ )edeA aur koi nahi janta ke wo kahan marega((ani 1eath karega) aCne .ulk
me (a kisi aur .ulk me isse maut aa(egi4 kisi ko bhi iska Elm nahi4 (e Aa(at-e-karima
&urah-al-Aanaam ki is aa(at se moshaba hai4 Aur issi ke Cass <aib ki kungi(an(ke(s)
hain jinko iske siwa koi nahi janta aur isse 5angalon aur 1ar(aon ki sab ,hiBon ka Elm
hai aur koi Catta nahi jha)ta magar wo isko janta hai4 aur Bameen ke an)hero me koi
)ana aur koi gila aur sukha ,hiB nahi magar waBha kitaab me likhi hui hai- e
e
ee
ee( &urah-Al-Aaraaf4 Aa(at-no--@9 ) e


:A#AR ;E ;'5A KARNA &*R: AK#AR "A*--www
A&&A!A.' A!A*K'. WR W#R-----wwwwww
e5in 5in Ko %e !og Allah K &iwa ;ukarte "ain4 Wo (!og) Kisi =heeB Ko ;ai)a Nahi
Karskte4 #ulke Wo To Khu) ;ai)a K(e <ae "ain4 (Aur Wo) .ur)e "ain4 /in)a Nahi4
Enhain To %e #hi Khabar Nahi K (ACni :abron) &e Kab 'thae 5aenge---
?&urah Al Nehel $>-$1 A(ahA
K(aAllah ACne #an)on K !i(e KaG NahiD
%e !og ACko Allah K &iwa Auron &e1ara Rahe "ain45ise Allah <umrah Kar)e *ski
Rahnumai Karne Wala KoiNahi- (&urah-/amar4 Aa(at-no3@)
Aur Allah-Taala ;ar 5o #harosa Rakhta "ai *ske !i(e Allah KaG "aiT (&urah-Talaa+4
Aa(at-no >3)
.a)a) K(on .angte ho 5aker Auron ke )arbar seDDD
#ata--Wo kaun sa kaam hai jo hota nahi tere S;ARWA1*<AART se---D
An)heron ko wo Noor )eta ha(--- /ikr uska4 )il ko suroor )eta ha(--- 'ss k )aar se joo
b maango-- Wo A!!A" ha(4 Baroor )eta ha(
.aango to sirf A!!A" se maango kisi #A#A (a .'R1A (a :A#R se nahi4 jhuko to
sirf A!!A" k saamne jhoko kisi .'R1A (a :A#R k saamne nahi- - -
5ab 1'AA &e( #aat Na #ana( To 7aisla A!!A" ;ar =hoor 1o A!!A" TA-A!A ACna(
#un)on Ke !i(e &ab &e( #ehtar 7aisla Karn( Wala "a(e

.'&"R*KEEN-- .AKKA --A'R .A'5221 -.'&"R*KEEN fAR:-------A&&A!'.'
A!A*K'.-----
eAaC Car (e ha+i+at waaBeh ho ga(i ke maujoo)ah mushri+een jise a+ee)at ke
naam se taabeer karte hain4 )ar6asal (ahi wah shirk hai jiske baare me +ur6aan ki
aa(at naaBil hui aur isi aate+aa) ke logon se nabi e akram sallalaho alaihi wasallam
(Cbuh) ne jihaa) ki(a tha--
Note3 rea) CreIious arti,les
(e bhi )imaagh me bitha len ke makkah waalon ka shirk maujoo)ah Bamaane ke
shirk se )o tarah se khafeef tha---
1- Cahle mushrikeen sirf khus6haali wa faarigh ul baali ke Bamaane me shirk karte aur
malaika4 awli(a aur buton ko allah ke saath Cukaarte the(4 magar gurbat wa usrat aur
tangi wa musibat ke wa+t wah sirf allah hi ko Cukaarte the(---- 5aisa ke allah taala ka
irshaa) hai
aur jab samun)ar me tumhe koi musibat gher le toh allah ke siwa jinhe tum
Cukaarte ho wah sab bhool jaate hain4 sirf allah hi rah jaata hai- Aur jab wah tumhe
saahil tak Cahun,ha )e toh tum muh Cher lete ho4 aur insaan ba)a na6shukr guBaar
hai
(surah bani israel FL)
aise hi farmaan e ilaahi hai
kah )iji(e ke (e tum hi Bara bataao ke agar tum Car allah ka koi aBaab aa jaa(e (a
tum Car +a(aamat toot Ca)e toh k(a tum allah ke siwa kisi ko Cukaaroge D Agar tum
sa,,he ho (toh bataao)4 #alke sirf usi ko Cukaaroge4 aur jis tangi ke li(e Cukaarte ho
wah use khol )ega4 agar wah ,haahe aur jise tum shareek banaate ho use bhool
jaate ho
(surah anaam 8>481)
isi tarah irshaa) e rabbani hai
sab insaan kisi museebat ka shikaar ho jaa(e toh aCne rab ki taraf ruju karke use
Cukaarta hai4 jab wah aCne anaam wa rahmat se museebat hata )e toh wah Cahle
jiski khaatir bulaata tha bhool jaata hai aur allah ke shareek banaane lagta hai taake
uski raah se gumraah kar )e4 kah )en ke aCne kufr ki ba)olat ku,h )eir 7aa(e)a utha
le4 aakhir tu ahle jahannum mese hoga
(surah Bumar K)
isi se milta julta farmaan e rabbani hai
jab samun)ar ki mauj saaibaan ki tarah unhe )haanC leti hai to allah ko ba)e
mukhlis hokar Cukaarte hain ke )een wa ibaa)at sirf tere hi li(e hain
(surah lu+man 3$)
jisne +uraan Caak me allah ka ba(aan kar)ah (e masla a,,hi tarah samjh li(a ke
mushrikeen jin se nabi e akram sallalaho alaihi wasallam (Cbuh) ne jihaa) farma(a4
wah Bamana e khus6haali me allah aur ghairullah ko Cukaarte the(4 lekin museebat
wa ba)6haali me sirf allah wah)ahu la shareek ko Cukaarte aur aCne Ceer wa
murshi) ko bhool jaate the(4
is Car hamare maujoo)ah )aur ke mushrikeen aur mushrikeen e makkah ke shirk ka
far+ roB roshan ki tarah saaf ho jaa(ega------
$- Cahle Bamaana ke mushrik allah ke mu+arrabeen4 maslan ambi(a4 awli(a4 aur
farishton ko Cukaarte the( (a Chir )arakhton aur Cattharon ko Cukaarte The( jo allah
ke mutee aur farmabar)aar the(4 na ke sharkash wa gunaahgaar---
Aur maujoo)ah Bamaane ke mushrikeen allah ke saath aise logon ko Cukaarte hain jo
awaam un naas se ba)hkar buraai((on me lath Cath hain4
aur jo log unhen Cukaarte hain wahi khu) unke Bina4 ,hori4 tark e namaB wagerah ki
hakaa(aat ba(aan karte hain-- 1aur e haalaat wah mushrik jo kisi nek wa saaleh
insaan (a gunaah na karne waali lak)i wa Catthar ka a+ee)atman) hai4 us mushrik se
ba)r6jaha bahtar aur kam mujrim hai jo aise logon ki a+ee)atman) hai jinki si(aah
kaari(on4 Gsh+4 wa fajoor aur fasaa) wa bigaa) ka wah khu) aini shaahi) wa gawaah
hai---


"um sirf teri hi S*#A1ATT karten hain4aur sirf tujhse hi ma)a) ,hhate hain
(7atiha4 >8)
*s aitbar se na S*ba)atT Allah k siwa kisi aur ki ja(eB nahi4 Aur na S.a)a)T talab karna
kisi aur se ja(eB hai4 in alfaB se S&hirkT ka )arwaBah ban) kar )i(a ga(a4
likin 5inke )ilon me S &hirkT k rog rah Caga(e4 Woh S .A7':-A&#A#T( (e sirf Allah k
li(e khas hai) aur S.AT*"AT-A&#A#T ( (e insano k li(e khas hai) me ma)a) talab
karne me fark ko naBar an)aaB karke logon ko )hoke me )al )ete hain4
Aur kahete hain k )ekho jab hum #imar ho jate hain4 to S1o,torT se ma)a) hasil
karte hain4 #iwi (Wife) se ma)a) ,hhate hain- 1riIer aur )igar insan se ma)a) k talib
hote hain4 *s tarah (e aCni baat manwate hain4 ki A!!A" k siwa auron se bhi ma)a)
mangni ja(eB hai4
hala k Asbab k .atihat ek )usre se ma)a) ,hhana (a ma)a) karna (e shirk nahi4 %e
to Allah ka bana(a hua neBaam hai4 jis me sare kaam S/A"*R* A&#A#T k mutabik hi
hote hain- - -
"atta ki Ambi(a(a-s) bhi insano ki ma)a) hasil karte the4
"ajrat Esaa(a-s) ne farma(a3- Allah k )een k li(e kaun mera ma)a) gar haiD
( e&urah-Al-&aaf4 Aa(at-no---18 e )
Allah ne Ahle-Emaan ko farma(a3-
Neki aur ta+wa ke kamo me ek )usre ki ma)a) karoMMM
(&urah-Al-.a()a h4 Aa(at-no---$ e )
/ahir baat hai ke (e taaun na .amnu hai aur na &hirk hai4 balke .atlob-o-.ahmoo)
hai iska istalahih &hirk se k(a talo+D
&hirk to (e hai ke aise saks se ma)a) ki Talab ki ja(e jo Baahiri- asbab ke lihaB se
ma)a) na kar sakta hai4 jaise kisi S.ur)aT saks ko ma)a) k li(e Cukarna4 *sko muskil
kusa aur hajat rawan samjhna4 *sko nafa-o-nuksan karne wala samjhna aur )oor-o-
naB)ik se har ek ki far(a) sune ki salahi(at wala taslim karna4 *ska naam hai S
.A7':-A!-A&#A# T ((ani jis tarah se Allah se ma)a) talab ki ja(e) isi tarike se ma)a)
talab karna4 Aur use khu)ai sifat se .utasif maana4 isi ka naam &hirk hai4 5o
ba)kismati se .ohabbat-e-Aul(a k naam Car .'&A!.AN karte hainQ--
Allah tala farmata hai
Tumhare li(e tumhara )een hai aur mere li(e mera )een hai4
(&urah-Al- Kaferoon4 Aa(at-no-- - >F)
(ani agar tum aCne )een Car raBi ho4 Au ise ,ho)ne k li(e tai(ar nahi ho4 To main
aCne )een Car( jo ha+ hai) raBi hu4 .ain ise k(on ,ho)onD -
"amare li(e hamara ammal aur tumhare li(e tumhara ammal
(&urah-Al- :asas4 Aa(at-no-- -@@)



&*R: #*11AT .E*N 7AR:---#RE!W*- #"A* ;!/ ;A1"2----```--- A&&A!A.' A!A*K'.
WR W#R-``
e&hirk Aur #i)at .ain K(a 7ar+ "ai %eh &amajhne Ke !i(e :uran Aur Ah)ees Ki Roshni
.ain %eh 1ekhna "oga Ke &hirk Aur #i)at Kehte Kise "ainD------
&hirk K(a "aiD
&hirk Ki $ :isme "ain
(1) &hirk Akbar
($) &hirk Asghar
&hirk Akbar --- Allah &WT ACni /aat *ba)aat Aur &ifaat .ain Akela aur #e- .isal "ai
Kisi 5an)ar (a #e-jaan4 /in)a %a 7out &hu)a .akhloo+ Ko 'ski /aat .ain %a *ba)at
.ain %a 'ski &ifaat .ain &hareek Karna %a 'ske #arabar &amajhna &hirk-e- Akbar
Kehlata "ai-------
&hirk Asghar3- Ri(akari <hair Allah Ki :asam Khana %eh &ab &hirk-e- Asghar Kehlata
"ai -------
Rasool &AWW Ne 7arma(a3- Tumhare #aare .ain .ujhe 5in =heeBon Ka Khof "ai
'nme &abse /(a)a 1arne Wali =heeB &hirk-e- Asghar "ai4 &ahaba Kiram Ne ArB ki(a
%a Rasool &AWW &hirk Asghar K(a "ai D AaC &AWW Ne *rsha) 7arma(a Ri(a
(.asna) Ahme) #aab Al-ri(a )
#i)at K(a "ai D
#i)at Kehte "ain Kisi Na(e Kaam Ki *jaa) Ko 5o ;ehle Na Ki(a <a(a "o---
1een Ke Aitabar &e "ar Woh Kaam #i)at "oga 5iska &aboot :uran Ah)ees .ain Nahin
.ilta
7arman-e-Rasool &AWW hai3- 5isne "amare 1een .ain Koee Na(ee =heeB *ja) Ki 5iska
1een &e Koee Tallu+ Nahin "ai To Woh .ar)oo) "ai
( sahee #ukhari $F9L)
1een Ke An)ar Na(ee Na(ee =heBein 1akhil Karne &e #aaB Raho #ila &hubha "ar
Na(ee =heeB #i)at "ai Aur "ar #i)at <umrahee "ai
( Abu-1a6u) L>F8)
#i)at Ki #hi #ahot &i :isme "ain
#i)at !og *ba)aat .ain #hi Karte "ain Air A+ee)e .ain #hi
Ku,h #i)ate Aisi "oti "ain 5o Aage 5akar &hirk Ka /ari(a #anti "ain
5aise :abron Ka Tawaf Karna NaBron Ni(aB 1ena
:abr Walon &e 7ar(aa) Karna Aur #hi *sme #ahot &i #atein &hamil "ain
Aaj "um &ab %eh To 5ante "ain Ke &hirk #ahot #arha <unah "ai ;er #ahot &e !og %eh
Nahin &amajhte Ke &hirk Kis Kis Tarhan &e "o &akta "ai--
Afsos Tab Aur /(a)a "ota "ai 5ab Koee *nsan :uran Ah)ees Ki Roshni .ain Kisi Ko
#ata(e Ke Aise Kaam Na Karo %eh &hirk "ai To !og NaraB "o 5ate "ain Aur ACne 's
Amal Ko &hirk .ante Nahin---
"amne %eh &amajh !i(a "ai Ke #us Kalma ;arh !i(a "ai Ab "um &hirk Kar "i Nahin
&akte --
"amari &o,h %eh #an <a(ee "ai Ke Ek Kalma ;arhne Wala *nsan Kabhi &hirk Kar "*
Nahin &akta "ai -
5abke Aaj 5ahan NaBar 1alein "amein Wahan &hirk NaBar Aja(ga !og Aaj K(a K(a
Nahin Kar Rahe *tna &ab To .akkah Ke .ushrekeen #hi Nahin Karte The--
.ushreKeen-e- .akkah #hi Allah &WT Ko .ante The Allah "i Ko ACna Rub Tasleem
Karte The :uran .ain Allah &WT Ne *ska /ikr Ki(a "ai Ke 5ab .ushkil Aati To W2h
Khalis Allah "i Ko ;ukarte The
;er 'nka &abse #arha <unah %ehi Tha Ke Woh .ushkil 1oor "one Ke #aa) A;ne
#ana(e "ue .aboo)on Ki *ba)at Karte Aur 5o #utt 'n !ogon Ne #ana(e The Woh Naik
!ogon Ke Naam &e The ---
.ushrekeen E .akkah ACne #uBurgo Ko Allah Ke %ahan ACna &ifarshi #anate The---
Aaj "um 1ekh !ein 5ab "um Kisi &e Kehte "ain Ke AaC Allah Ke &ath *n #uBurgo Ko :
&harek #ana Rahein "ain To 5awab .ilega "um *nki *ba)at Thori Karte "ain "umto
#us *n Naik !ogon Ka Waseela !agate "ain- -
#ilkul %ehi 5urm To .ushrekeen- e-.akkah karte The--
Aage "um Khu) &o,hlein Ke Aisa Kaam karne Wale Ko K(a Kaha 5a(ga---
Allah &WT Ne .ushrekeen-e-.akkah Ka A+ee)a :uran .ain #a(an Ki(a ---
AaC Keh 1iji(e Ke Woh Kon "ai 5o Tumko Aasman Aur /ameen .ain &e RiBk
;oh,hata "ai %a Woh Kon "ai 5o Kaano A'r Aankho ;er ;oora *khte(aar Rakhta "ai
Aur Woh Kon "ai 5o /in)a Ko .ur)a &e Nikalta "ai Aur .ur)a Ko /in)a &e Nikalta "ai
Aur W2h Kon "ai 5o Tamam Kaamo Ki Ta)beer Karta "ai D /aroor %ehi Kahenge Ke
Allah To 'nse Kehein Ke ;hir K(on Nahin 1arte D
( &urah %ounus-31)
#i)at----- Aaj "um 1ekhte "ain Ke !og #i)ato .ain ;arhe "ue "ain =hahe Woh
*ba)aat "on %a A+ee)a %a 1een Ka Koee #hi .amla "ar 5agah !ogon Ne #i)ate 1akhil
Kar)i "ain-
Aur Ek &a,ha(ee %eh #hi "ai Ke #i)at 5ahan 1akhil "oti "ai Wahan &e &unnat-e-
Rasool &AWW Rukhsat "o 5ati "ai-
Allah &WT 's Amal Ko :abool Karega 5iska "ukum Rasool &AWW Ne 1i(a Aur Woh
Kaam 5o Rasool &AWW Ne Karne Ka "ukum Nahin 1i(a Woh =hahe "amari NaBar
.ain Kitna #hi Khoobsoorat : Na "o Woh Allah &WT Ke %ahan "argiB :abil-e- :abool
Nahin "o &akta
5ab logon se #ola 5ata "ai Ke #hai %eh Kaam Na Karo %eh #i)at "ai To Woh 5awab 1ete
"ain Ke #i)at To ;hir "ar =heeB "ai--
5aise Rasool &AWW Ne #us .ain %a Train .ain &afar Nahin Ki(a AaC "um Karte "ain
To %eh #i)at "ai "amara !ibas #hi #i)at "ai =omCuter 'se Karna #hi #i)at "ai et,
%eh 5ahil ;an Ki #aat "ai 5abke 1een .ain #i)at Kise Kaha 5a(ga %eh Rasool &AWW
#ata Kar <a(e "ain -
1een me Koee Na(a Kaam *ja) Karna #i)at "ai 5iska &aboot :uran Ah)ees .ain Na
.ile



Aur kitab .a( *brahim Ka /ikar Karo4 Wo &a,he Nabi The4 5ab 'nhone ACne #aaC &e
Kaha4 Abba 5aan AaC K(on 'ski *ba)at Karte "o 5o Na &unta "ai Aur Na Ko(i 7a(a)a
1e &akta "ai4
A( Abba 5aan .ere ;aas Wo *lm Aaga(a "ai 5o AaC Ke ;aas Nahi "ai-
.ere ;ee,he =hale4 .( AaCKo &ee)hi Raah ;ar !e =halunga-
A( Abba 5aan &haitan Ki *ba)at Na Kare4 &haitan To Rehmaan Ka Naafarman "ai
:uran 19 381-88


Wasile ke 3 kism hai 3
1-Allah Ke A,h,he A,h,he Naamo &e Allah Ko ;ukarna4 'n Naamo Ke /ari(e Allah &e
1ua .angna-
x&urah Araaf-1K>
$-Wo Nek A6maal 5o "um &irf Allah "i Ke !i(e Karte "ai4 'n Nek A6malo Ka Wasila
#ana Kar Allah &e 1ua Karna-
x#ukhari-3O8L$
3-Kisi Nek A)mi Ko 1ua Ke !i(e Kahe4 #asharte Ke Wo /in)a "o4 'ska
A+ee)a-e-Tawhee) &ahi "o-
x#ukhari-$O1$F



K%A (A.#*%A A&) K2 "A.E&"A KE !*%E 5*N1A<* 1* <A* T"*---------
"umne inhe S(ani Nabi(on koT aisa na bana(a tha k wo khana na kha(e aur na wo
hamesha rahne wale the-
Tasrih 3- (e Abmbi(a (a-s) ki bashirat ki )alil )i jarahi hai4 k wo khana bhi khate the
aur wo .aut se hamkanar ho kar is )un(a se ,hale bhi ga(e4
agar wo bhashar na hote to in ,hiBon me inka mamla )usre insano se mukhtalif hota-
(&urah-Tul-Ambi (a 4 Aa(at-no--- Ke )
7arman-e-elahi hai3- ?ece(Wa maa Kaanoo-Khaali)e en)edeA Aur wo hamesha rahne
wale na the S(ani )un(a meT
balke wo aCni Bin)agi k Cura hone k baa) faaut ho ja(a karte the S(ani inte+aal kar
ja(a karte theTQ
5aisa k farma(a ( &urah-Tul-Ambi (a4 Aa(at-no---38 me)
"umne aCse Cahle bhi kisi bashar ko hamesha ki Bin)agi nahi )i-
( eTafsir-ibn-Kathir4 &urah-Al- Ambi(a 4 Aa(at-no--->K e)-
Ahsan-ul-# i(aan Ki Tafseer 1ekhe
&urah-Ambi(a Ki Aa(at-No 38 U 3@ ke #are .e
"ar Nafs Ko .aut Ka .aBaa =hakhna "aiMMM
Aur 1'N%A .E K2* "A.E&"A NA"* RA"E<A
ACse Cahele kisi insaan ko bhi humne hameshgi S(ani hamesha ki Bin)agiT nahi )i4
k(a agar aaC .ar ja(e to wo hamesha k li(e rah ja(egen4
har jan)ar maut ka maBaa ,hakhne wala hai
(Ambi(a 4 Aa(at-no-38 43@)
Tashrih 3- (e kuHar ke jawab me hai4 jo Nabi(s-a-w) ki babat kahte the ke ek )in isse
mar hi jana hai- Allah ne farma(a W.aut to har insaan ko aani hai4 aur is ussul se
(a+inan .ohamma)(s-a-w) bhi mustashna S(ani ba+iT nahi4 k(on ke wo bhi insaan hi
hai4 aur humne kisi insaan ke li(e bhi hamesha Bin)a rahna nahi rakhi hai4
lekin (e baat kahne wale khu) nahi maregeDDD
*sse sanam Caraston ki bhi tartee) ho gai jo )eItaon ki aur ambi(a aur auli(a ki
Bin)agi ke +a(el hain aur is bun(aa) Car inko hajat rawan aur mushkil-kusa samjhte
hain-
(Ahsan-'l-#i(aan4 ;age-No--- LL3 4 &urah-Tul-Ambi(a4 Aa(at-No-- -38 43@)
aur farma(a
Aur (A(e nabiM) humne aCse Cahele bhi kisi basher S(ani insaanT ko hamesha ki
Bin)agi nahi )i4 Chir aaC .ar ja(e S(ani wafat kar ja(eT to k(a wo hamesha rahne
wale hainDDD
(3@) "ar nafs ko maut ka maBaa ,hakhna hai-
(&urah-Tul-Ambi (a 4 Aa(at-no--- 38 43@)
Tashrih3- *rsha) bari-taala haiJ ?ece (Wa maa jaNalanaa-libas harim- min-+abli kal-
khul))edeA Saur (a(e Cagambar) humne aCse Cahele kisi aa)mi ko hamesha ki Bin)agi
nahi bakhshi S(ani )un(a me balke-
Rahman4 Aa(at- no-$F4$L me hai
jo .akhlo+ is Bamin Car hai sabko faana hona hai4 aur aaC ke Carwar)igar ke jalaal-
wa-ABmat wala ,hahra hi ba+i rahega-S7amaan-e-Elahi hai 3- ?ece(afaNim- mit ta)edeA
Cas bhala aaC faut hoja(e S(ani mar ja(eTDDDT
A(e .ohamma)(s-a-w) ?ece(fahumul-kh aali)on)edeA to (e log hamesha rahegeDT
(ani (e umee) rakhte hain ke aCke baa) Bin)a rahegen4 lihaBa (e kabhi nahi ho sakta
k(on ke har ek ko ek na ek )in 7aut ho jana hai S(ani mar jana haiT *ssi li(e
farma(a3 --?ece( Kullu nafsin BaaaNi+atul-maw tJ)edeA "ar nafs ko maut ka maBaa
,hakhna hai-
( eTafsir-ibn-Kathir4 &urah-Al- Ambi(a 4 Aa(at-no--3843@)
.ohamma)cswsd &e ;ahle #hi Ambi(a(a-s ) Ki Ek #a)i 5amaat .aut &e "umkanar "o
Kar 1un(a &e Rukhsat "o ga(e---
"aBrat .ohamma)(s-a-w) sirf rasool hi hain4Q-inse Cahele bahut se rasool ho ,huke
hain4 k(a agar inka inte+al(maut) ho ja(e (a (e sha(ee) ho ja(e to tum islaam se ulte
Cao Chir jaogeDDD
Aur jo koi Chir ja(e ulte Cao to hargiB A!!A" ka ku,h nahi big)ega-
(&urah-Tul-*mraan 4 Aa(at-no--- 188)
Tasrih 3- .ohamma)(s-a-w) sirf Rasool hi hain S%ani inka imti(aB bhi wasif-resalat hi
hai4 (e nahi k wo #ashari-khususi (at se bala tar hai aur khu)ai sifat se mutassif ho k
inhe S.autT se )o-,haar na hona Ca)eQ((ani inhe maut na aa(e)----- 5ang-e-Aha) me
harne ki waja me se ek waja (e bhi thi k Rasool(s-a- w) ke bare me kaGron ne (e afwa
faila )i k .ohamma)(s-a-w) +atal kar )i(e ga(e4 .usalmano me jab (e khabar Chaili
to isse se ku,h .usalman k hosle Cast ho ga(e aur la)ai se Ci,he hat ga(e4 5is Car (e
Aa(at naBil hui k Nabi ka kaGron k hantho +atal ho jana4 is Car maut ka wari) ho jana
koi nai( new) baat nahi hai4 Ci,hle S A.#*%AT bhi +atal aur maut se humkanar ho
,huke hain4 agar aaC bhi isse )o-,haar ho ja(e to k(a tum is )een se hi Chir jaogeDDD
%aa) rakho jo Chir ja(ega wo aCna hi nuksan karega A!!A" ka ki,h nahi big)e
sakega444444
*ski Curi tafsil k li(e )ekheQ
(Tafsir-ibn-Kathir4 &urah-Al- *mraan 4 Aa(at-no---188)-



A%E/ A'R NA5A%E/ WA&EE!A -----:'RAN KE R2&"AN* .E-----------
e.ere C(aare bhai((on M "amare nabi e akram sallalaho alaihi wasallam ko ek aisi
:aum ki taraf mab6oos ki(a ga(a tha4 jo is baat ka aitraaf karti thi ke Allah taala hi
Cai)a karne waala hai4 wahi tamam umoor ki ta)beer karne waala hai4
wahi riB+ )ene wala hai4 nafa wa nu+saan usi ke hu+m se hota hai aur wahi )uaon ko
+ubool karne waala aur balaaon ko taalne waala hai4
!ekin iske saath hi wah log (e A+ee)a bhi rakhte the( ke Awli(a aur saaliheen 5o is
)uni(a se koo,h kar ,huke hain (a 7arishte aur )usri <hair maujoo) makhlookaat ko
ghaib (unseen) ka ilm hota hai4
aur jab koi unhe Barooraton ko Coora karne aur museebaton ko )oor karne ke li(e
Cukaarta hai toh wah uski )uaaon ko sunte hain aur Coora karte hain
halaanke allah taala ka irsha) hai
kah )iji(e ke Aasmano aur Bameen waalon me se siwaa(e Allah ke koi ghaib nahin
jaanta
(surah na .al a(at F>)
isi tarah jinno4 jaa)ugaron4 kaahino aur )eegar shob)a6baBon ko bhi ghaib ka koi ilm
nahin hota4
,haahe wah <haib6)aani ka kitna hi )aawa karen4
Allah taala ne nabi e akram sallalaho alaihi wasallam ko aCna nabi bana kar bheja
taake wah logon ke saamne (e baat waaBeh kar )en ke Awli(a wa saaliheen se )ua
karna &hirk hai aur wah aCni :abron me us shakhs ki Cukaar nahin sun sakte jo unhe
Cukaarta hai4
%ahi baat allah taala ne &urah fatir ki )arj Beil $ a(aton me irsha) farma(i hai
jinhe tum uske siwa Cukaarte ho wah toh khajoor ki guthli ke ,hhilke ke bhi malik
nahin hain4 agar tum unhe Cukaaro toh wah tumhari Cukaar sunte hi nahin aur agar
(bil6farB) sun bhi len toh wah fari(aa)6rasi nahin kar sakte4 balke +a(amat ke )in
tumhare is &hirk ka saaf inkaar kar )enge4 aaCko koi bhi allah taala jaisa khabar)aar
khabrein na )ega
(surah fatir 13418)
(e aa(at kareema saraahat ke saath is #aat ko waaBeh kar )eti hain ke .ur)e nahin
sunte4
Khaas taur se wah log jinhe allah taala ko ,hho) kar Cukaara jaa(e4
aur agar bil6farB (e baat maan bhi li jaa(e (agar,he (e na6mumkin hai) ke wah unhi
Cukaarne waali ki Cukaar sun lenge toh wah us )ua ko :ubool nahin kar sakte aur
jawab bhi nahin )e sakte4 k(onke wah mur)e hain
gujashta a(at is baat ki )aleel hai4 isi tarah allah taala ka irsha) hai
aaC unlogon ko nahin suna sakte jo :abron me hain
(surah fatir $$)
!ekin arabon ka haal (e tha ke wah un mur)on se shafa6at (shifaarish) talab karte
the( aur unki jaah wa manBilat ko waasta (waseela) banate the(4
Allah taala ne :uraan kareem me unka (e +aul Bikr ki(a
%e allah (e (ahan hamare &hifaarishi hain
(surah (ounus 1K)
!ekin allah taala ne mur)on se maangi hui unki )ua ko :ubooli(at nahin bakshi4
jabke wah mur)e Awli(a aur saaleh log the(4
5aise !aat jo aCni Bin)agi me "aaji(on ko sattu khilaa(a karta tha
k(onke ha+ee+at (e hai ke mu)ah logon4 jinno aur farishton wagerah ko sirf Cukaarna
hi allah ke saath &hirk shumaar ki(a jaata hai4 jo tamam nek amaal ko Baa(e wa
barbaa) kar )eta hai4
agar,he Cukaarne waale is baat ka aitraaf karte hon ke is )uni(a ka Cai)a karne
waala allah hi hai aur usi ki haath me tamam umoor ki baag6)or hai4 jinme se ek
Cukaarne waale ki Cukaar ko sunna aur )ua :ubool karna bhi hai4
magar unka (e aitraaf unhe koi faa(e)a nahin Cahun,ha sakta k(onke ha+ee+at me
unhone *baa)at ki baaB +ismon ko <hair allah ki taraf Cher )i(a aur ibaa)at ki +ismon
me 1ua4 naBar o ni(aaB4 Bibah4 far(aa) wagerah shamil hain4
=hunan,he aise logon ke khilaaf nabi e akram sallalaho alaihi wasallam aur aaCke
sahaba kiram (ra) ne Talwaar ka istemal ki(a aur unse 5ungen bhi la)i aur sirf allah ko
khaali+ wa raaBi+ maanne aur usi ke maut wa ha(aat ka maalik hone ka Aitraaf karne
se unhe koi faa(e)a nahin Cahun,ha aur na hi unki (e )aleel kaam aa(i
(e (awli(a) allah ke naB)eek hamare shifaarishi hain
isli(e allah ne :uraan kareem me hu+m bheja ke Ta+leef )oor karne (a aaraam wa
raahat haasil karne ke li(e sirf allah hi ko Cukaara jaa(e kisi mur)a ko nahin4
=hunan,he +uraan Caak me irsha) hai
tumhare rabb ka farman hai ke mujh se )ua karo main tumhari )ua ko +ubool
karoonga4 (a+inan jo log meri ibaa)at se khu)6siri karte hain wah an+areeb (bahut
jal)) Baleel hokar jahannum me )aakhil honge
(surah momin a(at F>)
is aa(at me allah taala ne 1ua ko ibaa)at ka naam )i(a hai aur nabi e akram
sallalaho alaihi wasallam ne bhi farma(a hai ke
)ua hi asal ibaa)at hai
aaCne maBee) farma(a
jo allah se )ua nahin karta allah usCar ghaBab6naak hota hai
(sahih ul jame4 ibn majah)
allah taala ka irsha) hai
jab mere ban)e mere baare me aaCse &awaal karen toh aaC kah )en ke main bahut
hi +areeb hoon4 har Cukaarne waale ki Cukaat ko jab bhi wah mujhe Cukaare4 :ubool
karta hoon4 isli(e logon ko bhi ,hahi(e ke wah meri baat maan li(a karen aur mujh
Car imaan rakhen4 taake nek raasta Caa(en
(surah ba+arah a(at 1KF)
.ere bhai M Allah taala aaCko har khair aur bhalaa(i ki taufee+ )e4 aaC un masji)on ki
Bi(aarat se ba,hen jinme Awli(a allah wa saaliheen ki :abren hon4 k(onke nabi e
akram sallalaho alaihi wasallam ka irsha) hai
Allah taala ne (ahoo)i aur nasraani Car laanat farmaa(i hai k(onke unhone aCne
nabion ki +abron ko masaaji) (saj)a gaah) bana li(a
(bukhari wa muslim)
is ha)ith se maalum hua ke (ahoo)i wa nasraani Car allah taala ne is wajah se laanat
farmaa(i ke wah aCne Ambi(a ki +abron ke Caas jaakar namaB Ca)hte the(4
Toh Chir un logon ka k(a haal hoga jo :abron ke ooCer hi masji)en bana lete hain
jinme )in wa raat me @ .artaba namaB Ca)hi jaati hai4
be6sha+ inme namaB Ca)hna ghalat hai4 k(onke Allah ki laanat ki wajah se Wah
ibaa)at faasi+ hi :arar Caa(egi-----
EK &"A: A'R '&KA 5AWAA#
Ku,h log kahte hain ke
nabi e akram sallalaho alaihi wasallam khu) aCni masji) me ma)foon hain
halaanke (e baat bilkut ghalat hai4
k(onke )ar6ha+ee+at nabi e akram sallalaho alaihi wasallam hB aisha (ra) ke hujre me
ma)foon hain aur wah hujrah aaCka ghar tha jo us Bamaane me masji) se bilkul alag
tha---
;hir k(a (e baat kisi tarah bhi ma+ool ho sakti hai ke wah jis hujre me nabi e akram
sallalaho alaihi wasallam aCni biwi hB aisha (ra) ke saath sote the( aur aB6)awaji
tallu+ +aa(em karte the(4 k(a wah masji) me shumaar ho sakta hai DDDD
%a+eenan (e baat shari6atan ja(eB nahin haiMMM
&ahi baat toh (e hai ke nabi e akram sallalaho alaihi wasallam aCne ghar me
ma)foon hain aur aaCka ghar masji) ka hissa nahin hai--
&ahaba kiram (ra) jab kisi shakhs ko )ekhte the( ki wah hujrah nabawi ke Caas jaakar
)ua kar raha hai toh use wahan se hata )ete the(4
nabi e akram sallalaho alaihi wasallam jab tak Bin)a the( log aaCse baarish ke li(e
)ua karaate the(4
magar jab aaCki wafaat ho ga(i toh sahaba kiram (ra) iske li(e aaCki +abr ke Caas
nahin ga(e4 balke aaCke ,ha,ha hB abbas (ra) se baarish ke li(e )ua karaaa(i jo
Bin)ah the(--
*s us wa+t hua jabke baarish rukne ki wajah se log khushk6haali ka shikaar hone lage
the( (jaisa ke sahih bukhari me maBkoor hai)
,hunan,he allah taala ne unki )ua ko +ubaao farma(a aur baarish hui-----
:uraan Caak me saraahat se (e baat aa(i hai ke museebat me ma)a) karne aur
ta+leefon ko )oor karne ke li(e allah ke siwa jisko bhi Cukaara jaa(ega wah hargiB
uski Cukaar Car koi ma)a) na )e sakega---
Allah taala ka irsha) hai
usi ko Cukaarna bar6ha+ hai4 jo log uske siwa )usron ko Cukaarte "ain wah unki
Cukaar ka ku,h bhi jawab nahin )ete
(surah raa) 18)
Chir isi surah me saraahat ke saath (e bhi maBkoor hai ke allah ko ,hho) kar jin
Awli(a ko Cukaara jaata hai wah khu) aCne li(e bhi kisi nafa wa nu+san ka ikhte(aar
nahin rakhte4
Chir aakhir )usron ke li(e wah kis tarah ku,h kar sakte hain DDD
=hunan,he irsha) rabbani hai
aaC Coo,hi(e ke aasmano aur Bameen ka Carwar)igaar kaun hai D Kah )iji(e ki
khu)a ko ,hho) kar tum aise logon ko k(on kaarsaaB bana rahe ho jo khu) aCne li(e
bhi nafa wa nu+saan ka akhti(aar nahin rakhteD
(surah raa) a(at 1F)
surah nahal me allah taala farmata hai
jin logon ko (e log allah ke siwa Cukaarte hain wah kisi ,heeB ko Cai)a nahin kar
sakte4 balke wah khu) Cai)a ki(e ga(e hain4 wah mur)e hain Bin)a nahin4 unhe toh
(e bhi sha6oor nahin ke kab uthaa(e jaa(enge
(surah nahal $>-$1)
Allah taala ne khu) aCne nabi e akram sallalaho alaihi wasallam &e bhi ilm ghaib ki
naG ki hai4 siwaa(e uske jo aaCko wahi( ke Bari(e )i(a ga(a ho-
=hunan,he surah araaf ke aakhir me allah taala ne aCne nabi e akram sallalaho alaihi
wasallam ko saraahat se (e baat kahne ka hu+m )i(a hai
Agar main ghaib ki baat jaanta hota 4 toh main bahut se munaafa haasil kar leta
(surah araaf 1KK)
Chir bhala (e )usre awli(a jin ka martaba sa((i)ul bashar nabi e akram sallalaho
alaihi wasallam se bahut kamtar hai4 kaise (e )awa kar sakte hain ke falan .ar) (a
Aurat ne unki :abr ke Caas kha)e hokar unhe Cukaara DDD
1ar6ha+ee+at wah &h(aateen hain jo unki :abron mese kabhi kabhi un logon se baat
kar lete hain4
(a khwaab me us wali ki soorat me aate hain aur khwaab )ekhne waale ko wah aCni
:abr ki Bi(aarat ke li(e bulata hai4
(a use uski )ua ki +abooli(at ki ummee) )ilaata hai-
;hir kabhi aisa bhi hota hai ke us shakhs ki ta+leef ko Allah taala )oor farma )eta hai
K(onke uski ta+leef ke aBaale ka wa+t Allah ke naB)eek wahi hota hai4
=hunan,he agar wah shakhs us wali ki :abr Car na jaata tab bhi uski ta+leef )oor ho
jaati4
.agar wah miskeen (ahi samjhta hai ke :abr me maujoo) wali ne uski haajat ko
allah tak Cahun,ha )i(a4 tab allah ne uski )ua +ubool kar li(a---
%e ek bahut ba)a Gtna hai jisme hamare Bamaane ke bahut se log mubtela hain jo
+abron Car jaakar )uaa(en karte hain---
.ere bhai M Tum us shakhs ki tarah na ho jaana jo aCni namaB me Ca)hta hai
i((a ka na6bu)u wa i((a kanas ta6een
ai( allah ham teri hi ibaa)at karte hain aur tujh hi se ma)a) ,haahte hain----
.agar jab shakt museebat aa Ca)hti hai toh wah allah ko bhool kar :abron aur
mushrikaana maBaaron ki taraf )au)hta hai---
"a+ee+at me wah kalma la ilaaha illallah ke mafhoom se usse Bi(aa)a na6waa+if hai
jitna ke mushrikeen jaante the(---
5inke baare me allah taala ne farma(a
(e log 5ab kashti(on me sawaar hote hain toh allah taala hi ko Cukaarte hain uske
li(e ibaa)at ko khaalis karte hain4 Chir jab wah unhe &aahil ki taraf ba,ha laata hai
toh usi wa+t &hirk karne lagte hain
(surah ankaboot F>)
.ushrikeen ka haal (e tha ke jab un Car )ar(a (riIer) ki mauj (waIes) ,hhaa jaati thi
toh wah khaalis allah ki ibaa)at karte the( aur sirf usi ko Cukaarte the( aur jab saahil
Car Cahun,h jaate the( aur jab khatra khatm ho jaata tha toh us wa+t allah ke saath
ACne awli(a aur saaliheen ko bhi Cukaarne lagte the(---
!ekin hamare Bamane ke mushrikeen unse bhi B(a)a shakht &hirk me mubtela hain4
#alke (e kaha ja sakta hai ke unhone A(at ke mafhoom ko ulat )i(a hai----
=hunan,he wah kabhi kabhi allah se *khlaas ke saath )ua karte hain jabke Koi
khatrah )ar6Cesh nahin hota4
magar jab unhe khatraat gher lete hain aur unhe kisi ,heeB ki shakht haajat hoti hai
toh wah Allah ke saath Awli(a Aur saaliheen ko bhi Cukaarne lagte hain----
;(aare bhai M Allah aaCko taufee+ )e4
aaCke gunaahon ko mu6aaf farmaa(e aur aaC jahan bhi rahen khair o bhalaai ki raah
ko aaCke li(e Aasaan farmaa(e----
AaC aCne a+ee)ah (tawhee)) ki hifaaBat karen4 allah ke siwa kisi ko bhi na Cukaaren4
uske siwa kisi mur)e se ma)a) talab na karen--
%e aite+aa) na rakhen ke allah ke siwa koi )usra aaCko nafa (a nuksaan Cahun,ha
sakta hai4------
&hirk tamaam amaal ko barbaa) kar )eta hai4 jaisa ke allah taala ne farma(a
%a+eenan allah taala aCne saath shareek ki(e jaane ko nahin bakhsta aur iske siwa
jise ,haahe bakhs )eta hai
(surah nisa a(at 8K)
Ab Bara mushrikeen e makkah ko )ekhein wo k(un mushrik bana( bawajoo)
itni +ubi(o6n ke4 ke wo +u)a ko her ,heeB ka maalik aur +aali+ samajhte the
aur unke aamaal kaG hu)) tak musalmano6n se milte julte the Chir aa+ar kiss
baat ne unko kaGr mushrik bana )i(aD
3- .'&"R*KEEN E .AKKA"
:uraish e makkah ke kaG +aba(el the aur her +abila( ka aCna +u)a tha- !ekin
haram e makkah mein sabke mushtarik the jo ke 3F> ki line lagi huwi thi- "er
)in ka alah)a +u)a hota tha-
1- "'#'! 3-
"ubul unka sab se ba)a buth tha- *ssi li(e jung e oha) ke mao+a( Cer abu
suG(aan ne fatah ki +ushi mein naara laga(a tha ooli hubul ke hubul bulan)
hoga(a----aur huBoor s-a-w-s ke hukum se hB 'mer faroo+ r-a ne jawab )i(a
tha ke Allahu akbar-
*ss hubul ke baare mein mufassireen aur ulamah ne likha hai ke hubul
habeel se aur habeel hB A)am a-s ka wo beta hai jiski +urbani +ubool ho ga(i
thi aur +aabeel ki +ubool na huwi- *ssi hasa) ki bina Cer bhai ko +atal kar )i(a
jinka wa+e6a :uran e majee) mein maojoo) hai-
Tho hubul sirf Cathar ka buth nahin tha balke uss buth ke Cee,hhe ek saaleh
insaan ki sha+si(at kaar farma thi-
$- !AAT" 3-
!aath mushrikeen ka )oosra mashhoor buth tha- %e Taif waalo6n ka buth tha-
%e ek safai) Cathar se bana huwa tha aur usske baare mein hB ibn e Abbas
r-a4 hB mujahe) r-h aur rabee6 bin anas r-h aur hB hakki r-h farmaate hain ke
(e nek aur saaleh insaan tha aur haaji(o6n ko sattu ghol kar Cilaa(a karta tha4
jab faot huwa tho usski +abar Cer mujaawar bait6h ga(e aur ibaa)at shuroo
ho ga(i- (tafseer ibn e kaseer Cg $@3 jil) 8)- *ss riwa(at ko imaam bu+aari r-h
ne bhi hB ibn e abbas r-a se na+al ki(a hai-
Tho ab maloom huwa ke !AAT" bhi kisi Cathar ka naam nahin balke ek nek
insaan ka naam tha-
3- '//A"6
Ek Cari (jini(ah) ka naam tha- %e TA*7 aur .AKKA" ke )armi(aan thi4 aur
+uraish e makkah bhi usski ta6aBeem karte the- *ssi li(e jung e oha) ke
mao+e Cer fatah ke nasha( mein abu suG(aan ne )oosra naara (ehi lagaa(a
tha ke !ANA A! '//A" WA !A '//A" !AK'. ke 'BBah hamare saath hai
tumhare saath nahin- 'sske jawab mein hB 'mer 7aroo+ r-a ne huBoor s-a-w-s
ke hukum se jawab )i(a ke A!!A" .A2!ANA WA !A .A2!A !AK'. (Allah
hamara naasir wa ma)a)gaar hhai tumhara nahin)-
Aur fatah makkah ke )in huBoor s-a-w-s ne hB khale) bin walee) r-a ko 'BBah
ki taraf bheja ke jaa kar ussko +atam kar aao- "B khale) r-a tashreef le ga(e
aur wahan ek ,habutra bana huwa tha usko aag laga )i4 ku,hh khajooro6n ke
jhun) the unko bhi kaat )i(a aur waaCas aaga(e- "uBoor s-a-w-s ko +abar )i
tho huBoor s-a-w-s ne farma(a )obaara jaao tum ne ku,hh bhi nahin ki(a-
"B khale) bin walee) r-a waaCas jaate hain4 jab wahan ke mujaawar )ekhte
hain ke khale) )obaara aaraha hai tho wo Cukaarne laga( (a uBBah (a uBBah
khale) ko barbaa) kar)e- "B khale) r-a huns Ca)a( aur farma(a (e k(a
mujhe barbaa) karegi main ne tho ek +u)a ka hukm Ca)ha hai------------aur
unn mujaawaro6n ko bhi +atal kar )i(a- ;hir ek ur(aa6n (bilkul nangi) aurat uss
,habutra( se nikli jiske baal khula( huwe the4 sir mein mitti Ca)i huwi thi- Wo
bhaagne lagi tho hB khale) r-a ne talwar se war kar ke uski gar)un u)a )i- 5ab
waaCas aa kar huBoor s-a-w-s ko +abar )i tho huBoor s-a-w-s ne farma(a
T*!KA! '//A" (e 'BBah thi- (tafseer ibn e kaseer Cg $@34 $@8)-
*ss ibaarat se maloom huwa ke uBBah bhi kisi Cathar ke buth ka naam nahin
tha balke ek jini(a aurat thi jisko hB khale) bin walee) r-a ne +atal kar )i(a
8- .ANAAT" 3-
.anaath waa)i e +a)ee) (jo makkah aur ma)ina ke )armi(aan hai) mein tha-
:abeela e +aBa6aa4 +abeela e oas4 +abeela e +aBraj usski Cooja karte the-
Allama ibn e is6haa+ aCni mitaab A&&EERA"6 mein likhte hain ke Arab usko
kaabe ke mu+aabil samajhte the aur usske ghar ((aani )arbar) ki taa6Beem
ussi tarha karte jaise kaabe ki karte aur ghilaaf )aalte aur tawaaf karte aur
wahan janwar Bubah karte- Aa+ar huBoor s-a-w-s ne abu suG(aan sa+ar bin
harab ko bheja ke jaa kar usko giraa)o unho ne jaa kar gira)i(a-
Tafseer ibn e kaseer Cg 3 $@34 $@8-
A&AA7 A'R NAAE!A 3
A&AA7 ek mar) ka naam tha aur NAAE!A ek aurat ka naam tha- 'nho ne
kaabathullah mein Bina ki(a- Allah ka jalaal josh mein aa(a aur unko Cathar
bana )i(a- ;ahle Cahel unko kaabe se nikaal kar kaabe ke baaher rakh )i(a
ga(a- ;hir ut6ha kar ek ko &A7A6 Cahaa)i Cer rakh )i(a ga(a )oosre ko
.ARWA6 Cahaa)i Cer taa ke log ibrath haasil karein- !ekin jab )oosri nasal
aa(i tho unho ne unko nek saaleh samajh kar Cooja shuroo kar)i- Tho (e )ono
bhi koi Cathar nahin the4 asal mein insaan the-
%e unke mashhoor buth the jinki wo Cooja karte --------aur (e bhi bahut ba)i
ghalat fahmi hai ke wo unko +u)a samajhte the--------Wo +u)a hergiBB nahin
samajhte the- Wo tho unko Allah ke haan aCna sifaarshi samajhte the- :uran
iss ,heeB ki tas)ee+ karta hai 3
1- aur kahte hain ke (e tho hamare sifaarshi hain Allah ke Caas-
&urah (ounus 3 1K-
1oosri jagah :uran kahta hai 3
$- aur jinho ne Cak)a( hain uss (Allah) ke siIa himaa(ati4 kahte hain ke hum
tho inki ibaa)at nahin karte (inko nahin Cukaarte) magar iss waasta( ke wo
humko Allah ke +areeb Cahon,ha )ein----)arja( mein-
&urah Bumur 3 3-
Tho saabit huwa ke wo unko +u)a nahin samajhte the balke unko Allah ke
C(aare aur mahboob tasawwur karta( aur unki Cooja iss li(e karte ke (e
hamari sifaarish karenge aur humein Allah ke +areeb kar )enge-
5aise aaj kal jahel log kahte hain ke ji hum tho auli(a allah ko +u)a nahin
samajhte4 hum tho (e samajhte hain ke (e Allah ke C(aare hain Allah ke aCne
hain hamari sifarish karenge k(unke hum gunaah gaar hain aur (e Allah ke
nek saaleh ban)a( hain aur Allah hum gunaah gaaro6n ki sunta nahin aur unki
t6hukraata nahin4 (ehi shirk hai k(unke +uran (e kahta hai ki Allah ne aCne
ambi(a ki sifarish ko bhi t6hukra )i(a--------tho Chir (e wali be,haare kis
khaata( mein hain-
.'&A!.AAN2 3 Allah taala se shirk na karo agar aa+irat ka sukoon ,haahte
ho- RoB e +a(amat koi kisi ka bojh nahin ut6haega her sha+s aCni Gkr mein
hoga- "at6ta ke tamam ambi(a auli(a aCne Cooja karne waalo6n se aCni bar6at
ka iBhaar karenge k(unke Allah taala unse sawaal karenge ke k(a tum ne
unnko kaha tha ke hamari ibaa)at karo4 Allah ke siIa humein bhi *!A
maano---------tho wo inkaar karenge-
5aise hB *sa a-s ke baare mein aata hai 3
aur jab kahega Allah a(e *ssa mar(am ke bete tu ne kaha logo6n ko ke
tahraalo mujhko aur meri maa ko )o *!A Allah ke nee,ha(4 *ssa kahega tu
Caak hai mujhko laa(e+ nahin ke kahoo6n aisi baat jiska mujh ko hu+ nahin
agar main ne aisa kaha hoga tho tujhko Baroor maloom hoga tu jaanta hai jo
mere ji mein hai aur main nahin jaanta jo tere ji mein hai4 beshak tu hi hai
,hhuCi huwi baato6n ko jaanne waala-
&urah maai)ah 3 11F-
*ss aa(at mein 3 masa(el ki waBahat hoti hai-
1- Allah hB *sa a-s se Coo,hhenge ke a(e *sa k(a tum ne logo6n ko kaha tha ke
mujhe aur meri maa ko bhi Allah ke siIa )o maBee) *!A maanoD *ss aa(at se
maloom huwa ke nasaara Cahle +u)a ko maante hain Chir hB *sa a-s aur hB
.ar(am a-s ko maante hain- 'nn logo6n ki baat ka bhi ra)) hota hai jo kahte
hain ke kaaGr iss li(e kaaGr huwe ke wo +u)a ko nahin maante4 aur (ahan
Allah ke siIa (min )oonillah) ke alfaaB waBahat karte hain ke nasaara +u)a
ko maante hain4 +u)a ke inkaar ki wajhe se kaaGr nahin huwe balke +u)a ke
saath )o aur ko shaamil karli(a aur (e shirk hai aur shirk hi )ar-asal kufr hai-
$- 1oosra masla (e hai ke hB *sa a-s inkaar karenge aur aCni bar6at ka iBhaar
karenge ke main ne hergiBB unko nahin kaha ke +u)a ke siIa mujhe aur meri
maa ko bhi *!A samjho main unn se bari hoon (e aCni nafsi +waahish ke
taa6ba( ho kar mujhe aur meri maa ko *!A samjha-
3- Teesra masla (e waaBe6 huwa ke hB *sa a-s ka (e farmaan ke agar aisi baat
main ne kahi thi tho tujh se ,hhuCi huwi nahin k(unke tu jaanta hai jo mere ji
()il) mein hai aur main nahin jaanta jo tere ji mein hai beshak tu hi ,hhuCi
baato6n ko jaanne wala hai-----jo log kahte hain ambi(a aalim ul ghaib hota(
hain unka masla bhi saaf ho ga(a- %ahan hB *sa a-s +u)) farma rahe hain ke
tu jaanta hai jo mere ji mein hai aur main NA"*N 5AANTA jo tere ji mein hai-
Ab :uran ki baat maanein (a )o taka( ke mulla kiMD Allah hum sab ko hi)a(at
)e- AameenM
Aur agar shirk butho6n ki Carastish ki wajhe se hota tho hB *sa a-s se (e
sawaal k(un hotaD Na hB *sa a-s buth the na unki waale)a hB .ar(am a-sM Tho
saabit huwa ke agar nabi (a wali ki +u)a ki Baat (a sifaat mein shareek karo
tho mushrik ho ga(e-
*ss li(e ban)a aCne Allah se shirk karne se beBaar hojaa(e aur aCni saabe+a
laghBish se taoba kara( aa)mi agar L> saal shirk kara( Chir sa,ha( )il se
taoba karre tho Allah ma6af farma )ete hain-
.A&!A-E-"AA/*R NAA/*R
"amara baaB musalman bhai (e a+ee)a rakhte hain ki (e siHat "A/*R A'R
NAA/*R (haaBir y maojoo)4 naaBir y )ekhne wala aur jaanne wala) huBoor
s-a-w-s ki4 issi tarha tamam ambi(a a-s aur unke baa) tamaam auli(a kram ki
hai ke tamam ambi(a4 auli(a her jagah her gha)i haaBir wa naaBir (aani
maojoo) aur )ekhne aur jaanne waale hain-
Allah taala unki ghalat fahmi )ur farma(e aur jo Bi) mein hain allah taala unki
Bi) )ur farma(e- Ameen
Aur hum sabko hi)a(at-e-kaamila naseeb farmaa(e- Aameen4 summa
aameen-
*ssli(e unka a+ee)a hai ki jab hum mila) karte hain aur salaat wa salaam
Ca)hte hain tho nabi s-a-w-s her jagah4 jahan jahan ho4 mehGl-e-mila) mein
haaBir ho jaate hain aur )ekhte hain ki mere fulan fulan ummati meri
mohabbat mein mera mila) kar rahe hain aur mujh Cer salaam bhi Ca)h rahe
hain-
*ssi tarha auli(a ke baare mein unka a+ee)a hai ki hum jahan se bhi unko
Cukarein wo sunte hain aur hamari takleef ko )ekhte aur jaante hain- *ssi
tarha unke naam ki naBar ni(aB jab karte hain tho wo +ush hota( hain aur
hamari mura)ein Curi karte hain- .aslan sheikh ab)ul +a)er r-h ke naam Cer
g(arween jo ta+seem karte hain4 ussi tarha haBrat imam jaHer sa)i+ r-h ke
kun)a( waghaira aur )alaa(el Cesh karte hain iss a+ee)a( Cer maslan 3
1- ACni kitaabon mein likha hai ki haaBir naaBir allah taala ki siHat hi nahin hai
k(unki allah taala ke 99 asma-e-mubaraka jo aha)ees se saabit hain unn
mein haaBir aur naaBir hai hi nahin k(unki haaBir kahte hain usko jo her jaga
aCne wajoo) ke saath maojoo) ho aur allah her jaga aCne wajoo) ke saath
hai hi nahin- K(a kaabe mein allah maojoo) haiD !ehaBa (e siHat ambi(a aur
auli(a ki hai k(unki ambi(a aur auli(a tho aCne wajoo) ke saath her jaga
haaBir ho sakte hain lekin allah aCne wajoo) ke saath haaBir nahin ho sakta-
$- ACni )oosri )aleel mein wo (e aa(at Cesh karte hain aur iss se iste)laal
karte hain
haaBa naBeerum min annuBuril oola4 aaBifatil aaBifat
&urah annajm @L
%e nabi bhi Cahle )araane walon ki tarha ek )araane wala hai4 +areeb aa
Cahun,hi +areeb aane wali (aani +a(amat-
Wo kahte hain ki iss aa(at mein lafB haaBa hai aur haaBa ka ishara huBoor
s-a-w-s ki taraf hai- .ohamma) s-a-w-s )araane wale hain jaise Cahle )araane
wale guBre hain aur haaBa ka lafB +areeb ke li(e istemaal hota hai- Ab hum
ne +uran Ca)ha- Kisi ne makkah mein4 Cakistan4 hin)4 sin)h4 mashri+4
maghrib4 shumal4 junoob mein tho jab her sha+s Ca)hega haaBa naBeerum
min annuBuril oola tho haaBa ,hunki +areeb ke li(e hota hai aur isska
matlab (e huwa ki huBoor s-a-w-s her jaga +areeb aur haaBir naaBir hain-
3- wo kahte hain ki jab aa)mi +abar mein jaata hai aur munkir nakeer aaker sawaalat karte
hain ki 3 i) mann rabbuka--------tumhara rabb kaon haiD ii) maa )eenuka--------tumhara )een
kaonsa haiD iii) maa ta+ulu G hu++i haaBa----rrajul---------k(a kahte ho iss sha+s mohamma)
mustafa s-a-w-s ke baare meinD Aur jab ishaara karte hain tho mohamma) s-a-w-s maojoo)
hote hain k(unki haaBa ka itlaa+ +areeb ke li(e hota hai- Agar huBoor s-a-w-s +areeb na hote
tho farishte kahte Baalika-rrajul ke wo insaanM .aloom huwa ke huBoor s-a-w-s her +abar
mein maojoo) hote hain aur sawaal momin se bhi hota hai aur kaaGr se bhi hota hai M Aur )in
mein laakhon marte hain koi mashri+ mein koi maghrib mein koi shumal tho koi junoob mein
tho itni +abron mein huBoor s-a-w-s haaBir ho sakte hain tho hamari majlis-e-mila) mein haaBir
naaBir k(un nahin ho sakte- 8- wo kahte hain jab huBoor s-a-w-s mairaaj Cer tashreef le ga(e
tho bait ul ma+)as mein tamam ambi(a maojoo) the aur jab huBoor s-a-w-s aasmano Cer
tashreef le ga(e tho tamam ambi(a aCne aCne ma+aam Cer Cahle Cohun,h ,huke the lehaBa
tamaam ambi(a haaBir naaBir huwe- @- Wo kahte hain ki ha)ees mein hai ki jab kisi jungle (a
sahra mein bhatak jaao tho kaha karo 3 Aa6nooni (aa ibaa)allah------------allah ke ban)o meri
ma)a) karo !ehaBa auli(a kram haaBir naaBir hain aur bhatke huwe ki ma)a) bhi karte hain- F-
.aolIi RaBa Khan &aheb ne malfooBaat mein ek wali ka wa+e6a na+al ki(a hai ki ek uska
muree) tha lekin wo aCni )o biwi(on mein a)al nahin karta tha tho uss allah ke wali ne usse
tambeeh farmaa(i ki tum aCni )o biwi(on mein a)al nahin karte tho wo muree) hairan huwa
ke main tho a)al karta hoon Ceer sahab kaise kah rahe hain tho Ceer sahab ne kaha ki fulaan
raat tum aCni ek biwi ke saath so ga(e the jab ki )oosri biwi jaag rahi thi- 'ss ne so,ha ki haan
baat tho theek hai aa+ir ussne Coo,hh li(a ke haBrat baat theek hai lekin aaCko kaise ilm huwa
tho Ceer saheb ne Coo,hha ke uss kamre mein koi +aali ,haarCaa(i bhi Ca)hi thiD 'ss muree)
ne jawab )i(a ke haan Ca)hi thi tho Ceer saheb ne kaha ne ki uss Cer main so(a huwa tha- %e
the unn ghaali(on ke )alaa(el- *NNA !*!!AA"* WA *NNA A!A*"* RAA5*622N 5ab (e )alaa(el kisi
jaahel ko sunaate hain tho wa+a6i ambi(a auli(a ko haaBir naaBir her wa+t aur her jagah ke
a+ee)e Cer Co+ta ho jaata hai- Ab tarteeb war unke iste)laalaat ka jawab mulaheBa
farmaa(en- ;hir than)e )ilse in jawabaat Cer ghaor karke agar hamare a+aae) mein ku,hh
ghalat hai tho hum uski islaah karlein
5AWA#AAT "A/*R NA/*R
5AWA# $ U 3
*ste)laal $43 mein hamare bhai(on ne lafB haaBa se )aleeel Cesh ki ke
haaBa ka itlaa+ +areeb ke li(e hota hai iss li(e huBoor (sallallahu alaihi wa
sallam) her jagah haBir aur naaBir hote hain aur her +abar mein hote hain- *ss
li(e inn )o iste)laal ka jawab-----
1- ;ahle tho iss baat ka faisla karein ki huBoor (sallallahu alaihi wa sallam) kab
haaBir naaBir bane nabuwwat ke baa) (a nabuwwat se +abl bhi haBir naaBir hi
theM
$- "uBoor (sallallahu alaihi wa sallam) ki Bin)agi )o hisson mein ta+seem hai
ek makki Bin)agi aur )oosri ma)ani Bin)agi- "ijrat se +abl aaC makkah mein
the iss ke baa) hijrat karke ma)ina munawwara tashreef le ga(e the- Agar
her jagah haaBir naaBir hain tho Chir hijrat ke k(a maaniD Aur sahih ha)eeson
se saabit hai ke jab huBoor s-a-w-s ()aoran-e-hijrat) raabigh ke +areeb
makkatul mukarramah aane wali sa)ak Cer aa(e (k(unki huBoor ,hhuCte
,hhuCaate Cahaa)on ke raaste se tashreef le ga(e) tho huBoor (sallallahu
alaihi wa sallam) ka jee bhar ga(a aur aansu girne lage- "aBrat si))i+-e-akbar
r-a ne wajha )ari(aft ki tho farma(a mujhe makkah (aa) aaraha hai ba+u)a
agar meri +aom mujhe hijrat Cer majboor na karti tho main makkah ko ,hho)
kar kabhi na jaata-------"AA/*R NAA/*R jo her jagah maojoo) aur )ekhne wala
ho usko bhi Graa+ (aani kisi ju)ai ka ehsas hota haiD 5ab the bhi haaBir naaBir
makkah mukarramah mein bhi aur raabigh mein bhi tho wo mu+a))as aansu
na6ooBu billah afsanawi theD
3- "uBoor (sallallahu alaihi wa sallam) ko mairaaj karwa(a ga(a hamara
imaan hai4 lekin huBoor agar haBir naBir hain tho Chir mairaaj k(a maaniD
Allah taala ki siHat hai haaBir naaBir kabhi kisi molIi ne kaha ki ,halo aaj allah
ko bhi (na6ooBu billah) ma)ina (a makkah ki sair kara(enD ;hir hhuBoor
(sallallahu alaihi wa sallam) makkah se bait ul ma+)as Chir aasmanon Cer
tashreef le ga(e4 jannat )ikhai ga(i4 tamam ambi(a se mulaa+atein huwee6n
Chir tho sab )rama huwa na6ooBu billahM 5o her jagah her ma+aam Cer haaBir
naaBir ho uss se koi ,heeB Coshee)a hi na ho tho Chir sair aur mairaaj karana4
jannat aur jahannum )ikhana4 mairaj na huwa4 )rama huwaD
8- "uBoor (sallallahu alaihi wa sallam) ne umre bhi ki(e aur hujj bhi ki(a4
ma)ina se ,hal kar makkah tashreef laa(e- Agar aaC s-a-w-s ma)ina mein bhi
the aur makkah bhi4 Chir umrah ki(a maaniD *ssi tarha agar huBoor ba-ek
wa+t mina mein bhi the aur muB)alifa mein bhi the4 arafat mein bhi the aur
makkah wa ma)ina mein bhi the tho hujj k(a huwaD Arafat ke )in koi sha+s
makkah mein (a mina mein (a ma)ina mein ho tho usska hujj ho ja(egaD
"ergiBB nahin hoga---
@- A,,ha ji aage ,halein- 5ung-e-oha) huwi tho huBoor s-a-w-s ne @> sahaba
r-a-a ki )ut( ek Caha)i )urre Cer laga(i ke tum (ahan se mutt hatna kahin
)ushman Cee,hhe se hamla na kar)e- :issa mu+tasar jung huwi musalmano
ko kaam(abi huwi kuHar shikast kha kar bhaag ut6he baa+i +atal hoga(e tho
wo @> sahaba r-a jinki )ut( Caha)i )urre Cer thi wo bhi aCni jagah ,hho)h ker
baa+i sahaba ki tarha maal-e-ghaneemat jama karne lage - 'nki ijtehaa)i
ghalti thi k(unki huBoor s-a-w-s ka ma+sa) tha ke )aoraan-e-jung4 ab jung hi
+atam ho ga(i kaaGr bhaag ga(e aur (e baat bhi theek thi- !ekin jab haBrat
khale) bin walee) r-a (jo abhi islam na laa(e te) ne )ekha ki sahaba r-a wo
Caha)i )urra ,hho)h,huke hain- 'nho ne aCne lashkar ko jama6 ki(a aur uss
Caha)i )urre k Cee,hhe se aakar hamla kar)i(a jis se fatah shikast mein
tab)eel hoga(ee- Ta+reeban L> sahaba r-a shahee) ho ga(e4 haBrat hamBa
r-a ke tuk)e hoga(e aur huBoor (sallallahu alaihi wa sallam) ke ru+saar
mubarak Ba+mi hoga(e4 )aanth mubarak shahee) huwe aur huBoor s-a-w-s
kha)) mein bhi gira(- %e sab ku,hh huwa agar huBoor (sallallahu alaihi wa
sallam) haaBir naaBir her jagah maojoo) aur )ekhne wale the tho sahaba r-a
ko na farmaateD--- ki khali) (r-a) Cee,hhe se hamla karne wala haiM %a na6ooBu
billah jaan boojh kar sahaba kram r-a ko shahee) kara(aD "aBrat hamBa r-a ke
tuk)e hota( aur kaleja nikalta huwa )ekhte raheD AaC hi faisla karein-----hum
agar ku,hh arB karein tho kahenge WA"A#* hai nabi ko nahin maanta----bus
ek hi )aleel aur mohar hai angreB ki )i huwi-
/ara ghaor karein hamare inn bhai(on ke aite+aa)aat CerM 'nke Ba6am-e-
faasi) mein nabi (sallallahu alaihi wa sallam) Baahir mein ku,hh aur hota hai
aur baatin mein ku,hh aurM 5o nabi s-a-w-s ke baare mein aisa a+ee)a rakhe
tho wo musalman bhi haiD 5o sha+s aisa a+ee)a rakhe wo kaaGr hai- "amara
tho imaan hai ki nabi Baheran baatin ek hota hai- Nabi na6ooBu billah +aaen
nahin hota-
Ek sha+s ma)ina munawwarah aa(a aur musalman hoga(a- 'ske baa)
murta) ho kar makkah waaCis bhaag ga(a- 7atah makkah ke )in huBoor
s-a-w-s ne farma(a fulaan sha+s agar ghilaaf e kaaba ko bhi ,himta huwa ho
tho usko +atal kar)o k(unki usne )een ko bahut nu+saan Cahon,ha(a hai-
()oosron ko tho amaan thi jo kaabe mein ,hala ja(e (a jo abu suf(an ke ghar
,hala ja(e usko bhi amaan thi)-
Wo sha+s kamaal e a((aari se haBrat osman r-a ki +i)mat mein haaBir ho kar
unse Canaah leli- "aBrat osman r-a bahut naram )il the unho ne Canaah )e-)i
aur usne kaha ki main tauba karta hoon huBoor (sallallahu alaihi wa sallam)
ko meri sifaarish karo- "aBrat osman r-a sifarish Cer tho raaBi na huwe lekin
huBoor (sallallahu alaihi wa sallam) ki +i)mat mein ba,ha kar le aa(e- 'sne
huBoor s-a-w-s se arB ki(a mujhe kalma Ca)ha )ein- "uBoor s-a-w-s +amosh
rahe4 Chir usne arB ki(a huBoor (sallallahu alaihi wa sallam) Chir +amosh
rahe- 'sne teesri baar arB ki(a tho huBoor s-a-w-s ne kalma Ca)ha )i(a- 'ske
baa) aaC s-a-w-s ne sahaba r-a se mu+atib ho kar farma(a tum mein se koi
bhi a+al wala nahin tha ki jab main +amosh hoga(a tho ut6h kar isko +atal
kar)eta- &ahaba ne arB ki(a (a rasool allah (sallallahu alaihi wa sallam) aaC
aankh se agar Bara bhi ishara kar)ete tho iski gar)an na hoti- "uBoor s-a-w-s
ne farma(a kaisi baatein karte ho allah ka nabi +a(anat karne wala nahin
hota ki aankhon se ishare karta Chira(- Allah ke ambi(a Baahiran aur baatinan
ek hote hain4 Cuss isska naseeb tha ki isko imaan naseeb hoga(a- !ehaBa
hamara a+ee)a hai ki nabi +a(anat karne wale nahin hote balke unka Baahir
aur baatin ek hota hai- 5o sha+s ambi(a ke baare mein iss ke +ilaaf a+ee)a
rakhta hai wo kaaGr hai-
HA@I5 A NA@I5 %
&hru Allah k nam se 5o bra mehrban4 niha(at Rehem kerne wala hai-

z
{
|}
~
~
{
p

~ |

{
m
{
j

pq

~
{ q

{
{
~
{ { k

pql
{
m
{
j

pq q

n ~
{


l} mjpq l }q } l} q}} k q lq mjpq l
kl
3$ q}o k

Kia Anbia Kraam ki roohain )un(a main haaBir-o-naaBir hainD Aai(e
Kitabullah or sunnat (ani :uran-o-sahih ha)ith sa( Coo,hta( hain-
Allah (subhaanahu wata6ala) "Brt- Eesa Alaihi salam ka Bikr kerte hua(
farmata hai4

(main Allah ki Canah main ata hun sha(tan mar)u) k shar sa()

B
C
DE
F
GHC G
C
I
J
K
L
MNO
L
P
C
Q
L
H
R
S
F
D
L
QT CDU F VC W XY Z
C
[\ X]O C ^
L
]
J
_F ^
L
TS
L
S
L
`
L
a
L
b
J
H
L
G
L
c
J
Y de
L
IfC [a
L
g
F
]
X
OY hL [_L i J P
C
D
L
gC ]
X
OY j
k
l
L
c
C
QO C m
L
I
J
O
L
[H
L
hL n_F S
L
BJ S
L
QO C BF no
F
a
L
[H
L
p
L
T L[l
L
q
J
r
F
hL [_L s
J
tL uL g
F
v F]
J
_F ^
F
\w
F
BP
C
g
F
v Lx
J
] CfL p
L
eC yJ T L QuC [H
L
`
F
]
L
fJ S
L
z
L
D
L
QeC yJ T L QuC [H
L
`
F
]
L
{
J
W L |
C
nI
F
}F O
J
Y ~
F

X
fL ^
L
TS
L
p
L
T XP
C

`
J
o
F
c
X

L
D
L
Qc
R

L
g
L
]
X
OY YDs
F
q
F
fJ Y B
C
S
L
gC c
C
Q\ CW Lb
J
H
L
S
L
[H
L
z
X
P
C
`
J
K
F
O
L
^
F
]
J
_F [H
L
[H
X
Ys

IK
C
L `
J
K
C
I
J
]
L
fL ^
F
\w
F
D
L
`
J
K
C
IuC ^
F
H
J
E
F
`
J
K
C
I
J
]
L
fL
L
I_C b
X
OY ^
L
TS
L
^
L
\w
F
Q\ Cv LI
J
uX n
L
W L [x
X
]
L
uL s

IK
C
L Q
J
L R w
F
d
N
]
L
fL ^
L
TS
L
D
L

Ar wo waqt bhi qablezikr hai k !ub Allah s.wt 6arae "a k Ae ;esa
Ibn 8arya/ .ya too nay in lo"on say kehdia tha k u!hko or eri
aa ko bhi ilava Allah k abood qarar do? ;esa (A.7) arz karen "ay+
#(Ae Allah/) too pak hai+ u!hko kisi tarah zeba na tha k ain aesi
bat kehta k !is k kehnay ka u!hay koi haq nhi+ a"r ain ne kaha
ho"a to tu!hko iska il ho"a. oo tou eray dil k under ki bat bhi
!anta hai or ain tere na6s ay !o kuh hai isko nhi !anta. =haibon ka
!anne wala too hi hay. 8ain ne to in say or kuh nhi kaha a"r sir6
wohi !o too ne u!h say kehnay ko 6araya tha k 0tu Allah ki
banda"i ikhtyar kero !o era 5ab hai or thara bhi 5ab hai. 8ain in
per "awah raha !ab tak in ain o!ood raha. hir !ub too nay u!hko
(zinda) otha lia to too hi in per ni"raan raha. Ar too her heez say
khabrdaar hai.#
Aluran+ surah Al8aidah+ surat *2+ Ayaat.''''1

:araNeen-e-kram4 khat kashee)a (un)erline)) alfaB Cer Bra ghor kiji(e kis
tarah "Brt Eesa alaihi salam aCne Aalim-ul-ghaib hona( ka inkar kar raha(
hain or Chir inka (eh farmana kis +a)r waBeh hai k jab tak tu ne mujhko in
ma( rakkha os wa+t tak main inCer gawah raha4 (ani (eh tou tu hi janta hai k
inho ne mera( ba) k(a ku,h kia4 kew k 6Aleem-ul-khabeer6 or 6samee-ul-
baseer6 (sub ku,h sunne4 )ekhne or janne wala) to sirf tu hi hai-

&ahih #ukhari ki ha)ith main in a(aat ki tashreeh milti hai4 Khaatam un-
Nabi(een .uhamma)-ur-RasulAllah (sallAllahu alaihi wasallam) RoB-e-
:(amat ka Bikr kerta( hua( farmata( hain4

#(ayaat k din) phir eray perokaron ko daen (!annat ki) tara6 le
!aya !ae"a+ lekin baz ko baen (yani !ahannu ki) tara6 "haseeta
!ae"a. 8ain kahun "a Ae eray 5ab/ eray uati/+ lekin u!hay
(Allah tala ki tara6 say) bataya !ae"a k (Ae Nabi/) Aap nhi !antay
inho Aap k bad kia kiya+ !ub Aap insay !uda huay to yeh Isla say
phir "ae thay. 8ain os waqt wohi kahun "a !o (Allah k) nek banday
;esa ibne 8arya nay kaha tha k 8ain in per "awah raha !ab tak in
ain o!ood raha. hir !ab too nay u!hko otha lia to too hi in per
ni"raan raha. Ar too her heez say khabrdaar hai.#
7ahih Bukhari+ ol.:+ kitab ulAnbiya

*s A(at or sahih Aha)ith sa( saabit hua k Ambia kram ghair haaBir hona( Cer
(a fout hona( Cer is )un(a sa( ba( khabr hota( hain-

&ahih #ukhari ki ek or "a)ith ma( murta)een k ilaIa on bi)6ation ka bhi Bikr
hai jinhen RasulAllah (s-aw) hoB-e-kausar sa( Cani Cila rahe honge or onhe
rok )ia jaega4 inko bhi Nabi (s-a-w) (ehi samjhaen ga( k (eh to mera(
farmabr)ar ummati hain lekin AaC (s-a-w) ko mutlaN kia jae ga k Ae Nabi
(s.a.w) tu nhi !antay k inho ne tuharay !ane k bad kia kuh kiya+
inhon ne tuharay bad deen aain nai nai batain nikal li thin+ to
Aap (s.a.w) 6araen "ay on k lye (!annat say) duri ho/+ on k lye duri
ho/# !inho ne eray bad deen ko badal dala.
7ahih Bukhari+ ol.,+ kitab ur5iqaaq

.aloom hua k Nabi (sallAllahu alaihi wasallam) bhi nhi janta( k on k ummatio
ne on k inte+al k ba) )een main kia kia bi)6atain ija) kin4 kiun k sirf Allah ki
Baat hi aCne ilm sa( W"aaBir-o-NaaBirN hai-

8azeed alail%
Anbia kram (a-s) Ahl-e-:uboor main sa( hain4 Allah (subhanahu wata6ala)
farmata hai4
#Bayshak Allah !ise hahta hai suna deta hai+ Ar tu on lo"o ko
nahi suna saktay !o qabron ay (ad6oon) hain. surah Alaatir+
surat (2+ Ayat.33
#In (ehlequboor) k pusepusht tou aik barzakh (rukawat) hai
in k dubara !ee uthne k din tak.# surah Al8uinoon 3(%'**
!afB barBakh k mani )eeIar4 hijab4 rukawat (a barrier k hain4 or barBakh )ono
taraf sa( hota hai na k aik taraf sa(- 5is tarah koi Bin)a shaX mur)a ko nahi
)ekh sakta4 nahi sun sakta or na mehsoos kr sakta hai isi tarah mur)a bhi
Bin)a ko na sun sakta hai na )ekh sakta hai or na mehsoos ker sakta hai-

Allah (subhanahu wata6ala) farmata hai4
#eh "haib ki khabrain hain !o hu tu per wahi kertay hain+ warna
(Ae 8ohaad/ s.a.w) tu os waqt on k pas o!ood na thay !ub wo
apne qala daal rahe thay k 8arya (a.s) ki ki6aalat kon kare"a+ or
na tu os waqt in k pas thay !ub wo !ha"ar rahe thay.# surah Aali
Iran+ Ayat&::

Hazrt. undub bin Abdullah (radiAllahu anhu) say rivayat hai k
ain ne 5asulAllah (sallAllahu alaihi wasalla) ko inki wa6aat say
paanh roz qabl yeh 6aratay huay suna k #u say pehlay lo" (yani
yahudonasara) Anbia ki qabron ko sa!dah "ah bana lia krtay thay.
.habrdar/ tu abron ko sa!dah "ah na bana lena+ ain tuhain is
tarzeaal say ana0 kerta hun.# sahih 8usli+ .itabul8asa!id+
Hadith no.2(3
.a6loom hua k ;i,hli ummatain (ani (ahu)-o-nasara aCne Awlia or Anbia ki
:abron ko masji) bana lete4 (ani 2nhain haajat rawai or mushkil kushai k li(e
Cukarta( or onhain Allah tak Cohn,hne ka wasila banata(- *s Cer Allah (s-wt)
ne farma(a4

#8aseeh Ibne 8arya (A.7) sivae (Allah k) 5asul honay k or
kuh bhi nhi+ In say pehle bhi bohat say 5asul aa hukay hain or in ki
walda aik rast baz (sahi) aurat thin. Ar wo dono khana khatay thay+
Aap dekhen kis tarah Hu in k sane dalail rakhtay hain+ phir "hor
ki!iye kis tarah wo ultay phiray !atay hain. Aap .eh di!iye%#kia tu
Allah k siva on ki ibaadat kertay ho !o na tuharay kisi nuqsaan k
alik hain or na kisi na6a k+ (bul k) Allah hi khub sunne or !anne wala
hai. surah Al8aidah+ Ayaat&121
Khulasa (e hua k ,hahe wo "Brt-.ar(am (A-&) ho (a koi Rasul bhi ho4 wo na
tou humain nafa Cohn,ha sakta hai or na nu+san (agr hum ose Cukaren)4 kiun
k Wo Cukarne walon ki Cukar sa( be-khabr hai4 or sirf Allah hi subku,h sunne
or janne wala hai-

#Aur us say berh ker kon =?85AAH ho sakta hai !o ALLAH .
7IA kisi doosrey ko ?.A5A+ !o ayaat tak us ki ?.A5 ka !awab
na de sakay+ Bul k oskay ?.A5N; se bhi =hal hon. hir !ub lo" roz
eAkhrat ikatthay kiay !aen"ay tou wohi pukaray "ae lo" in ?.A5N;
walon k dushan ban !aen "ay+ or inki parashtish say sa6 inkar ker
den "ay.# 7urah AlAhqa6 7urat&:+ Ayat&2
.an)arjah bala a(at ka itlaa+ fout shu)a Anbi(a or #uBurgon Cer hi hosakta
hai- Kiun k 2nhi ka shumar logon main hota hai na k buton ka-

Wo Tamam sahih Aha)ith jin main ummat ka salat-o-salam farishton k
Bari(e Nabi (sallAllahu alaihi wasallam) tak Cohn,hae jana( ka Bikr hai4
maslan3
Abu 1au) or .usna) Ahma) main Abu "uraira (ra)iAllahu anhu) sa( murIi
hai k RasulAllah (sallAllahu alaihi wasallam) ne farma(a4
#Apne "haron ko qabrain na banao (in ain nawal parha karo) or
eri qabr ko !ashnei!tia na banao or u!h per drood parha karo+
kiun k tuhara drood u!h per pohnha dia !ata hai !ahan kahin bhi
tu ho (yani qabr k nazdeek ho ya door).
sahih% 7unan Abu aud+ kitabul 8anasik+ baab% ziaratul quboor+
raq 3*:3. 8ishkaat+ kitabus salah+ baab% Assalat alanNabi (s.a.w)
raq%)3

Aik )usri sahih "a)ith main jo k sunan Nasai4 1armi4 .usna) Ahma)4 *bn
"abban4 or .usta)rik "aakim main hai waBahat hai k jo )aroo)-o-salam Nabi
s-a-w Cer Carha jata hai wo farishton k Bar(e Nabi tak Cohn,ha(a jata hai4
,huna ,heh is k alfaaB hain4
#Allah (s.wt) ne rooezain per sayyah 6arishtay uqarrar ker
rakhay hain !o eri uat ka sala u!h tak pohnhatay hain.#
Hasan% 7unan Nasai+ kitabus sahev+ baab% Altaslee alanNabi
(s.a.w) raq%'3,3

=huna ,heh
Hazrat Ali bin AlHusayn (radiAllahu anhu) say urvi hai k onho ne
aik aadi ko dekha k wo sala k liye hu!ray ain dakhil ho rha hai+
tou onho ne osay ana kia or 6araya k ain tu!hay wo hadith na
sunaon !o Huzur (s.a.w) ne beyan 6arai thi? yani. #eri qabr ko
ela na banana or na apne "haron ko qabrain banana (in ain
nawal parhna)+ tuhara sala u!h per pohnha dia !ata hai !ahan
kahin bhi tu ho (yani qabr k nazdeek ho ya door).# Hasn% 8usnad
Abi a0la al8oosli 3:'

*si tarah )usri kutub-e-ha)ith main bhi aesi riIa(aat mojoo) hain jo ba-wajoo)
ikhtilaf-e-alfaaB k is maBmoon main mushtarik hain k 'mmat ka salat-o-
salam farishton k Bar(e hi Cohn,ha(a jata hai ,hahe kahin kahin sa( bhi
Carha jae-
;us4 Agr Nabi (sallAllahu alaihi wasallam) "aBir-o-naBir hota( (a inte+aal k
baa) bhi Bin)on ko sun sakta( tou 1aroo)-o-salam Cohn,hane k li(e farishton
ki koi Barurat nahi hoti-

Bhlaa kon hai !o a!boor ki pukaar ko qubool kerta hai !ub wo
osay pukarta hai+ or taklee6 ko door kerta hai? (ilava Allah k?) Ar
tuko zain per khali6a banata hai? kia Allah k sath koi or abood
bhi hai? (her"iz nhi) bul k tu bohat ka nasihatoibrat qubool
kertay ho. 7urah AnNal+ 7urat&31+ Ayat&3
.a6loom hua k sirf Allah hi her jaga ACne ilm sa( "aBir-o-NaaBir hai4 (ani
"aaBir-o-NaBir hona sirf Allah hi ki sifat hai-


<hair "aBir (a 7out shu)a ko Cukarne k mutalli+ Allah (s-wt) ka 7arman4
Ar at pukaro tu Allah k siva kisi ko !o tuko na6a day
sake or na nuqsaan pohnha sakay+ a"r esa kro "ay to ushrik
ban!ao "ay.
surah ounus+ 7urat&'*+ Ayat&'*


7ir6 A ALLAH 8AA/
The Tarteeb of eIents from the time the soul is taken out of the bo)( to the time of re,or)ing
them an) then the +uestioning in the graIe is that there is an interIening Cerio) between
)eath an) the 1a( of 5u)gment whi,h is known as W#arBakhN4 graIe in real sense where eIer(
human soul rea,hes after )eath an) remains therein till the )a( of Resurre,tion- The soul is Cut
in a form similar but lighter an) stronger than that of Ch(si,al bo)( to giIe it the Cer,eCtion of
rewar) an) Cunishment- The soul will be Cut again in the Ch(si,al bo)( on the )a( of
resurre,tion- S'ntil4 when )eath ,omes to one of them4 he sa(s3 S.( !or)M &en) me ba,k4T)
(1>>- S&o that * ma( )o goo) in that whi,h * haIe left behin)MT NoM (Kalla) *t is but a wor) that
he sCeaksJ an) in front of them is #arBakh until the 1a( when the( will be resurre,te)T- (&urah
Al-.uNminun $3399-1>>)
*t is narrate) on the authorit( of Abu)ullah *bn 'mar that the Nabee of Allaah sai)4 SWhen
an(one of (ou )ies4 he is shown his Cla,e both in the morning an) in the eIening- *f he is one
of the CeoCle of ;ara)ise4 he is shown his Cla,e in it4 an) if he is from the CeoCle of the "ell-
Gre4 he is shown his Cla,e there-in-
Then it is sai) to him4 YThis is (our Cla,e till Allah resurre,t (ou on the 1a( of resurre,tion-NT
(Agree) uCon)
*nIite (mankin)) to the Wa( of (our !or) (i-e- *slam) with wis)om (i-e- with the 1iIine
ReIelation an) the :ur6an) an) fair Crea,hing4 an) argue with them in a wa( that is better
(with hikmah)- Trul(4 (our !or) knows best who has gone astra( from "is ;ath4 an) "e is the
#est Aware of those who are gui)e)- ?Al-:uran4 surah Nahl4 I-1$@A
The Angel of 1eath ,omes to the ?)(ingA belieIer4 sits at his hea) an) sa(s4 62 (ou goo) soul4
,ome out an) re,eiIe (our !or)6s forgiIeness an) Cleasure-6 Then the soul Eows out
eHortlessl( just as water Eows from the mouth of a waterskin-
Abu "urairah (ra)hiAllaahu 6anhu) narrate) that the messenger of Allaah (&ollallaahu 6Ala(hi
wa sallam) sai)3 When the soul of a belieIer ,omes out ?of its bo)(A4 two angels re,eiIe it an)
rise with it towar)s the heaIens4 whereuCon the inhabitants of the heaIens sa(4 A goo) soul
has ,ome from the earth- Allaah has blesse) (ou an) the bo)( whi,h (ou use) to o,,uC(-
?.uslimA
#hai jan kisi ki ma)a) kerna shirk nahi hai4 se,on)l(4 ma)a) iba)at nahi hai4 61ua6 *ba)at hai-
Agr kisi boot sa( koi )ua kre to isko kia kaho geD kia isa( shirk nahi kaho ge4 (a (eh bhi
tumhare l(e jaiB haiD shirk hi kaho ge4 kioonD kiun k boot (i)ol) tumhain na nafa Con,ha sakta
hai or na nu+san- #ilkul isi tarha Agr AC kisi ghair haBir ko (a kisi inte+al shu)a ko Cukaro ga(
ma)a) k l(e tou (eh bhi bilkul isi tarah hai jese aaC kisi i)ol ko ma)a) k l(e Cukar rhe ho-
%ehi message hai :uran ka4 )ekho Akhri a(atM
Rahi bat Bin)a or "aBir sa( ma)a) mangne ki tou wo bhi Allah k Rasul (s-a-w) ne mana
farma(a4 or bila waja logo sa( sawal kerne ko gunah +arar )ia hai- Taahum4 isa( shirk +arar
nahi )ia- !ekin agr kisi ghair haBir sa( ma)a) mangi jae tou (eh shirk hai or isi shirk ki waja
sa( mushrikeene makka sa( jangen lari gain-
1ua *ba)at "ai follow the link4
REA1 ,arefull( the ,omClete Cost for all the )ea) humans4 in,lu)ing all messengers of Allah -
we haIe to refer to (&ahih #ukhari - #ook $34 No- 8FK)- This "a)ith tells us that all ba) an)
goo) CeoCle after )eath4 in,lu)ing ;roChets4 momineen (belieIers) an) their ,hil)ren are aliIe
in #arBakh where the( are either Cunishe) or rewar)e) together an) not in)iIi)uall( in their
resCe,tiIe graIes on earth- The "a)ith also tells us that )uring his lifetime4 the ;roChet (;#'")
was shown his Cla,e after )eath an) now4 after his )eath4 he is aliIe in the highest an) most
eXalte) house in 5annah (.a+am-e-Waseela) an) N2T in his graIe in .e)inaM
7ollowing is this long ha)ith from #ukhari3
?&ahih #ukhari V Rolume $4 #ook $34 "a)ith 8FKA
Narrate) &amura bin 5un)ab3 WheneIer the ;roChet Gnishe) the (morning) Cra(er4 he woul)
fa,e us an) ask4 Who amongst (ou ha) a )ream last nightD &o if an(one ha) seen a )ream
he woul) narrate it- The ;roChet woul) sa(3 .a sha6a-llah- 2ne )a(4 he aske) us whether
an(one of us ha) seen a )ream- We reClie) in the negatiIe- The ;roChet sai)4 #ut * ha) seen
(a )ream) last night that two men ,ame to me4 ,aught hol) of m( han)s4 an) took me to the
&a,re) !an) (5erusalem)- There4 * saw a Cerson sitting an) another stan)ing with an iron hook
in his han) Cushing it insi)e the mouth of the former till it rea,he) the jaw-bone4 an) then tore
oH one si)e of his ,heek4 an) then )i) the same with the other si)eJ in the mean-time the Grst
si)e of his ,heek be,ame normal again an) then he reCeate) the same oCeration again- * sai)4
6What is thisD6 The( tol) me to Cro,ee) on an) we went on till we ,ame to a man !(ing Eat on
his ba,k4 an) another man stan)ing at his hea) ,arr(ing a stone or a Cie,e of ro,k4 an)
,rushing the hea) of the !(ing man4 with that stone- WheneIer he stru,k him4 the stone rolle)
awa(-
The man went to Ci,k it uC an) b( the time he returne) to him4 the ,rushe) hea) ha) returne)
to its normal state an) the man ,ame ba,k an) stru,k him again (an) so on)- * sai)4 6Who is
thisD6 The( tol) me to Cro,ee) onJ
&o we Cro,ee)e) on an) Casse) b( a hole like an oIenJ with a narrow toC an) wi)e bottom4
an) the Gre was kin)ling un)erneath that hole- WheneIer the Gre-Eame went uC4 the CeoCle
were lifte) uC to su,h an eXtent that the( about to get out of it4 an) wheneIer the Gre got
+uieter4 the CeoCle went )own into it4 an) there were nake) men an) women in it- * sai)4 6Who
is thisD6 The( tol) me to Cro,ee) on-
&o we Cro,ee)e) on till we rea,he) a riIer of bloo) an) a man was in it4 an) another man was
stan)ing at its bank with stones in front of him4 fa,ing the man stan)ing in the riIer- WheneIer
the man in the riIer wante) to ,ome out4 the other one threw a stone in his mouth an) ,ause)
him to retreat to his original CositionJ an) so wheneIer he wante) to ,ome out the other woul)
throw a stone in his mouth4 an) he woul) retreat to his original Cosition- * aske)4 6What is thisD6
The( tol) me to Cro,ee) on an) we )i)
so till we rea,he) a well-Eourishe) green gar)en haIing a huge tree an) near its root was
sitting an ol) man with some ,hil)ren- (* saw) Another man near the tree with Gre in front of
him an) he was kin)ling it uC- Then the( (i-e- m( two ,omCanions) ma)e me ,limb uC the tree
an) ma)e me enter a house4 better than whi,h * haIe eIer seen- *n it were some ol) men an)
(oung men4 women an) ,hil)ren-
Then the( took me out of this house an) ma)e me ,limb uC the tree an) ma)e me enter
another house that was better an) suCerior (to the Grst) ,ontaining ol) an) (oung CeoCle-
* sai) to them (i-e- m( two ,omCanions)4 6%ou haIe ma)e me ramble all the night- Tell me all
about that * haIe seen-6 The( sai)4 6%es- As for the one whose ,heek (ou saw being torn awa(4
he was a liar an) he use) to tell lies4 an) the CeoCle woul) reCort those lies on his authorit( till
the( sCrea) all oIer the worl)- &o4 he will be Cunishe) like that till the 1a( of Resurre,tion-
The one whose hea) (ou saw being ,rushe) is the one whom Allah ha) giIen the knowle)ge of
:ur6an (i-e- knowing it b( heart) but he use) to sleeC at night (i-e- he )i) not re,ite it then) an)
)i) not use to a,t uCon it (i-e- uCon its or)ers et,-) b( )a(J an) so this Cunishment will go on
till the 1a( of Resurre,tion-
An) those (ou saw in the hole (like oIen) were a)ulterers (those men an) women who ,ommit
illegal seXual inter,ourse)-
An) those (ou saw in the riIer of bloo) were those )ealing in Riba (usur()-
An) the ol) man who was sitting at the base of the tree was Abraham an) the little ,hil)ren
aroun) him were the oHsCring of the CeoCle-
An) the one who was kin)ling the Gre was .alik4 the gate-keeCer of the "ell-Gre- An) the Grst
house in whi,h (ou haIe gone was the house of the ,ommon belieIers4 an) the se,on) house
was of the mart(rs- * am <abriel an) this is .i,hael- Raise (our hea)-6 * raise) m( hea) an)
saw a thing like a ,lou) oIer me- The( sai)4 6That is (our Cla,e-6 * sai)4 6!et me enter m( Cla,e-6
The( sai)4 6%ou still haIe some life whi,h (ou haIe not (et ,omClete)4 an) when (ou ,omClete
(that remaining Cortion of (our life) (ou will then enter (our Cla,e-6
Knowing that a )ream of ;roChet .uhamma) (;#'") is also Wahi (ReIelation)4 the aboIe
"a)ith CroIes the following3
- ;roChet .uhamma) (;#'") was shown his Cla,e in heaIen where he was to liIe his life-after-
)eath-
- The ;roChet (;#'") is not aliIe in his graIe in .e)ina but is aliIe in the highest an) most
eXalte) house in 5annah (Al-Waseela)- This b( no means is a worl)l( life4 like the one he liIe)
when he was aliIeJ instea) it is a #arBakhi life-
- All souls are eXCerien,e torment or bliss together an) in #arBakh-
- These #arBakhi bo)ies haIe the abilit( to regenerate reCeate)l( after eXCerien,ing torment-
- A)ulterers (men an) women) that haIe )ie) in )iHerent Carts of the worl) are all thrown
together in one Cit of Gre in #arBakh an) will be tormente) till the 1a( of 5u)gment-
- ;ious men (in,lu)ing ;roChets)4 women an) ,hil)ren also liIe together in #aBakh- The mart(rs
are giIen bo)ies that haIe wings an) the( are allowe) to E( freel( in 5annah-
Therefore4 it is obIious from both the :uran an) &ahih "a)ith that the real SgraIeT for ea,h
an) eIer( human is in #arBakh an) not on this earth-
:'RAN me bht , jagaho Ce A!!A" ne bola k "'. NE :'RAN K2 &A.A5"NE K !*%E AA&AAN KR
1*%A "A*4A# "A* K2* NA=*"AT !ENE WA!A
&'RA" :A.AR4A%ATv1L4$$43$48>
2R #"T = 5A<A"2 ;E #2!A "A*-
%E NA* #2!A K ;E"!E 3@ '!22. "AA&*! KAR2-
---------------------------------------------------------------------------
&ahih bukhari Rolume @4 #ook @L4 Number 19 - narrate) aisha (r-a)
abu bakr (r-a) sai) (Cart of long ha)ith)
--- No )oubtM WhoeIer worshiCCe) .ohamma)4 then .2"A..A1 *& 1EA14 but whoeIer
worshiCCe) Allah4 then Allah is AliIe an) shall neIer )ie- ---
aaC (eh bataoo main aaC ke baat manoon (a abu bakr (r-a) ke DDD
AaC sirf is baat ka jawab )e )en4 k aaC haBrat Essa (A-&) se ma)a) k(on nahe maangte D
AaC laaat(R-A) aur manat(R-A) se ma)a) k(on nahe mangte D -- (eh toh Allah k walli tha( jinki
tareefain &ahih bhukari mai ati hain-
!eken jab mushkrikeen-e-makkah inhe Cukara kerte toh Allah ne usa( &"*RK +arar )i(a k tum
!AAT A'R .ANAT K2 ;'KARTE "2- woh log mushri+ thehra )i(a ga(e-
Aurr Aaj tum ku,h log Chir wohi shro ker bheta( ho jisko mitane Rasoolullah a(e- K ;'KAR2
&*R7 A!!A" K2- #as far+ (eh hai k4 tum laat manat ko nahe Cukarte tum &ahabi4 nabi 4wali
Ceer ko Cukate( ho-
Werna us wa+t k Ceer wali buBurg !aat4 manat et, tha(-
"aBrat Essa(A-&) ko ,hristian Cukara( toh unhe tum KaGr kehte( ho- Tum khu) k(a kar rahe
ho D
*s terhan samjhane ka ma+sa) (eh hai k tum $ 3 logo k )imagh mai :uran ki a(at toh samajh
ati nahe- #aat (ahan khatam kerte( ho k :uran ko Cerhne k li(e 3F '!22. ,hai(en ( AAA!AA )
toh isi waja se tumhe isi terhan samjha(a ja sakta hai-
Aur (eh baat jaan lo k :uran ma)arso ki jageer nahe4 :uran har insaan k Cerhne k li(e hai
samajhne k li(e- %eh tum ho ku,h log jinhone :uran ko 8 )eewaro k an)ar 4 gharo ki
almaari(un k an)ar ban)h kerke rakha hua hai- &irf ,hoona 4 .ur)o ko bakhswana 4 :uran
khuwani kerwana -- *nhi kaam k li(e ajkal tum istemal ker rahe ho
Ara( :uran ne keh )i(a 3 "'. NE :'RAN K2 &A.A5"NE K !*%E AA&AAN KAR 1*%A "A*4A# "A*
K2* NA&EE"AT !ENE WA!A
&'RA" :A.AR4A%ATv1L
.ushkil kon banana ,hahta hai4 &AA7 WA/E" "A*-
="ATEE& '!22.
b:aBi
Aur (ahan sab musalman hain 4 koi wahabi nahe koi shia nahe koi sunni (a )eoban)i nahe-
ACna )imagh saaf karo aur bahar aao 7*R:2 se-
Tumhara( Cass Cura :uran Cara hai WA&EE!A% ko CroIe kerne k li(e4 le ao EK +uran ki a(at
jisme ho k Waseela lagao nabi ka wali ka (e kisi Ceer ka - %a le ao koi a(at jisme likha ho k
;ukaro nabi(un ko jab inte+al farma ja(en-
Aur ek baat aur4 aCna E<2 bahar nikaalo aur resCe,t karo i)her sab ki aur a,,eCt karo jab
%ahan :uran ki a(at Cesh ki jati hain- %a Chir unka )osra tarjuma hi le ao jisa( tum theeeek
samajhte( ho- <2 A"EA1 1'1E-
"'. NE :'RAN K2 &A.A5"NE K !*%E AA&AAN KAR 1*%A "A*4A# "A* K2* NA&EE"AT !ENE
WA!A
&'RA" :A.AR4A%ATv1L 4 a(at v $$ 4 a(at v 3$4 a(at no 8>-
7arhan is not here 4 woh jab a(ega toh jawab )e )ega- .ai Bara tumhe 7ir+o wali baat ,lear
ker)oon :uran se- Agar aja(e tumhe samajh 4 toh k(a baat hai4 nahe a(e toh Allah )ekh raha
hai-
L3 Gr+a( banenge4 (eh nahe kaha Gr+a( banao aur bantt jao- Aur ja(ega sirf woh 5o :uran aur
sunnat Cer hoga- K*&* 7*R:A% mai hona laBmi nahe-
#ilkul isi terhan kaha ga(a sharab Ceena aam hoja(egi- %eh nahe kaha sharab Cee Cee k aam
ker)o- hoCe (ou got m( Coint
Ab )ekhte hain :uran Gr+o k bara( mai k(a kehta hai-
As for those who )iIi)e their religion(1EEN) an) break uC into se,ts(7*R:AA)4 thou hast no
Cart in them in the least3 their aHair is with Allah- "e will in the en) tell them the truth of all
that the( )i)-
?&urah Al-anaam Ierse 1@9A
An) hol) fast4All together4 b( the roCe Whi,h Allah (stret,hes out for (ou)4 an) be not
1*R*1E1 among (ourselIesJ ?Al-:ur6an 331>3A
Allah ne kaha aCne aaC ko &*R7 2R &*R7 .'&A!.AN KA"2-
Who is better in sCee,h Than one who ,alls (men) To Allah4 works righteousness4
An) sa(s4 6* am of those .'&!*.& (not shia4not sunni4 not barelwi4 not wahabi4 not )eoban)i
et,)6 ?Al-:ur6an 81333A
&o suCCorting Gr+a an) ,alling (ourself other than muslims *& "ARA.-
.a( <o) take (ou to the right Cath- Aameen
An) "e is Allah in the heaIens an) in the earthJ "e knows (our se,ret (thoughts) an) (our
oCen (wor)s)4 an) "e knows what (ou earn- ?F334 :uranA
T. K'=" KA"2 %A NA KA"2 A!!A" &# 5ANTA "A*-
&ahih bukhari Rolume @4 #ook @L ?+itaab rasool (salalaho alehwasalam ) ka( sahaba (r-a)A 4
"a)ees No- 19 - narrate) aisha (r-a)
abu bakr (r-a) sai) (Cart of long ha)ith)
--- No )oubtM WhoeIer worshiCCe) .ohamma)4 then .2"A..A1 *& 1EA14 but whoeIer
worshiCCe) Allah4 then Allah is AliIe an) shall neIer )ie- ---
b .oosa
!o4 Arsalan NiBamani k mutabi+ aCka kufria a+ee)a hai- kiun k aaC Nabi s-a-w ko haBir o naaBir
samajhta( hain- 2nhain Cukarta( hain-
se,on)l(4 5o fatwa Arsalan sahab ne Caish kia4 main os ki is bat sa( ittefa+ nahi kerta k un k
RoBa( Ce ja k onhain mukhatib ker k (a RasulAllah kaha jasakta hai4 kiun k :uran e kreem
main saf saf hai4
#a(shak Allah jise ,hahta hai suna )eta hai4 2r tum on logo ko nahi suna sakta( jo +abron
ma( (ma)foon) hain-T ?surah Al-7aatir4 surat 3@4 A(at-$$A
jo sun nahi sakta osa( mukhatib kerna jaiB nahi-
2r .oosa sahab kehta( hain4
janab jasa k( aC jant( ho NA#* Bin)a hot( h(n intikal k( baa) to Chir sub ,horo NA#* s(
.A1A1 ma)ina mein aC k( mutabik ma)a) l(na jaiB hoi
Agr Nabi s-a-w ACni :abr main Bin)a hain tou iska matlab (eh hergiB nahi hai k unki Bin)agi
)un(aIi hai haumari tarah- Agr hamari tarah Bin)a hain humain sun sakta( hain tou /in)a
A)mi ko )afnana tou bohat bara jurm hai4 sawal (eh Ce)a hota hai k onhain +abr main otarne
ki kia Barurat thiDD
2nki Bin)agi barBakhi hai4 )un(aIi nahi4 bilkul shahee)on ki tarah bul k onse bhi Aala-
(ehi waja hai k humara bheja hua )uroo)-o-salam sahih aha)ith k mutabi+ farishta( on k Cas
le kr jata( hain4 wo khu) nahi sunta(- Warna :uran ki uCer )i hui a(at ki .ukhalfat hogi- Kia
:uran ki .ukhalfat karo ga(D
2r farishta( sirf )uroo) hi le k jata( hain4 or ku,h le k nahi jata(- sahih ha)ith main sirf 1ru)o
salam ka hi Bikr hai- :aBi sahabM aesa kahin bhi sabit nahi hai4 (eh aC aCne mun ki bat la rahe
ho-
An) We grante) not to an( human being immortalit( before (ou (2 .uhamma))J then if (ou
)ie4 woul) the( liIe foreIerDT (al-Anbi(aN3 38) SReril(4 (ou (2 .uhamma)) will )ie4 an) Ieril(4
the( (too) will )ieQT (aB-/umar3 3>)
Nabi s-a-w )un(aIi Ae6tebar sa( inte+al farma ,hukae hain4 or #arBakhi Aetebar sa( Aalam-e-
barBakh ki jannaton main /in)a hain-
(7arhan)
b :aBi4
:aBi is sa(ing4
#ohat si aisi &ifaat moju)e hn jo ban)a( ko bhi Allah ne ata ki hn--- A+al s( so,ho--- Ierna mai
ginwata hn---
Wah :aBi sahab bari ajeebo gharib bat lae ho4 %ani Allah s-wt aCni sifat hi makhloo+ ko )e )eta
hai- #hai meri mano a+ee)ae tauhee) ko )o bara stu)( karo4 A,hi tarah se samajhlo k Allah
aCni sifaat main (akta hai-

-{ m ~ j ~ ~
{

{
n p
{

2s jesi koi ,heeB nahi4 or Wo sub ku,h sunne or janne wala hai ?surah As&huraa4 8$311A
Agr wo aCni sifaat )ossron ko )eta tou )oosre Allah jese ho jata(- ;jir kiun bura kehte ho
=hiristians ko jinho ne Eesa a-s ko Allah ka juB bana )ala ((ani small go))4 lekin is a(at ne or
surah ikhlas ki akhri a(at ne saaf waBeh kr)ia k 2s jesa koi nahi4 2s se kisi ,heeB ka muaBna
bhi nahi kia ja sakta4 jub koi (eh kehta h( k Allah swt kisi Nabi se laakh gunah Bia)a )ekhne ki
salahiat rakhta hai4 wo lamha jub koi Allah se kisi ko ,omCare ker rha hai4 wo shirk ker rha hai4
kiun k jub koi bhi ,heeB 2s jesi nahi hai4 tou ,omCare krne ka swal kahan sa( a(aD
Allah sunta hai4 hum bhi sunte hain4 lekin hum Allah k sunne ko aCne sunne sa( ta6beer nahi
ker sakta(4 wo kese sunta haiD koi nahi janta4 bus hum (eh jante hain k wo sub ku,h sunta hai-
Allah )ekhta hai4 makhloo+ bhi )ekhti hai4 lekin hum makhloo+ k )ekhne ko Allah k )ekhne Cer
+a(as nahi ker sakta(- 2s k )ekhne or humare )ekhne main koi mushabihat nahi- *mam .alik
rh-a ka farman hai4
wo log ahl-e-#i)6at hain jo Allah ki Asma-o-sifat k bare main kalam kerte hain4 or is tarah
khamoshi ikhte(ar nahi kerte jese sahaba-o-taba6een khamosh raha krte tha( ?&harah sunnat
ul #aghIi ($1LO1A)
Tou Chir koi kese keh sakta hai Allah ne aCni sifaat hi kisi ko )e)iD isi ko kehte hain &"*RK
7*&&*7AAT - &*7AAT .A*N &"*RK-
"aGB Na6eem bin "amma)n rh-a ne farma(a4 jisne Allah ko 2ski makhloo+ k sath tashbeeh )i
osne kufr kia4 or jisne Allah ki kisi sifat ka inkar kia jo 2sne khu) aCne li(e be(an ki hai osne
bhi kufr kia ?sharah usoolul Aete+a) Ahlassunnah(@KLO8)A
(7arhan)
Ae Nabi(s-a-w) in sa( keh)o46main aCni Baat k li(e bhi kisi nafa-o-nu+saan ka ikht(ar nahi
rakhta4 Allah hi jo ku,h ,hahta hai hota hai4 or agr mujha( ghaib ka ilm hota tou aCne l(e bohat
sa( fai)a( hasil kar leta or mujha( kabhi koi Nu+saan na Cohan,hta4 main tou meheB aik
khabar)aar karne wala or khushkhabri sunana( wala hun on logo k l(e jo meri baat sunain-?Al-
:uran4surah A6raaf4 a(atv1KKA
#hai nabi(s-a-w) se mohabat ka matlab (e nahi k aC unke naam Ce shirk karo
A!!A" khu)a hai aur Nabi(s-a-w) ban)a(e khu)a
Nabi(s-a-w) k Cass (e ikhtiarat nahi k wo kisi ka nafa aur nu+san ker sakein A!!A" Cak +uran
me farmata hai
Ae( Nabi(s-a-w) kah )ija(e k me tumhare nafa o nu+san k bara( me ku,h bhi ikhtiar nahi
rakhta (&urah al jin4$1)
Ae Nabi(s-a-w) in sa( keh)o46main aCni Baat k li(e bhi kisi nafa-o-nu+saan ka ikht(ar nahi
rakhta4 Allah hi jo ku,h ,hahta hai hota hai4 or agr mujha( ghaib ka ilm hota tou aCne l(e bohat
sa( fai)a( hasil kar leta or mujha( kabhi koi Nu+saan na Cohan,hta4 main tou meheB aik
khabar)aar karne wala or khushkhabri sunana( ---wala hun on logo k l(e jo meri baat
sunain-?Al-:uran4surah A6raaf4 a(atv1KKA
balka( nabi Cak(s-a-w) to khu) A!!A" ki ma)a) k muhtaj tha(
Nabi ne )ua ki k ae( Cerwar)igar unke jhutlana( Cer tu meri ma)a) ker
(&urah Al momineen4 39)
S2r mat Cukaro tum Allah k siIa kisi ko jo tumko nafaN )a( sake or na nu+saan Cohn,ha saka(4
agr esa kro ga( to mushrik banjao ga(-T
?surah %ounus4 &uratv1>4 A(atv1>FA
* hear) the ;roChet (&allallahu 6Alaihi Wa &allam) sa(ing4 1o not
eXaggerate in Craising me as the =hristians Craise) the son of .ar(4 for *
am onl( a &laIe- &o4 ,all me the &laIe of Allah an) "is ACostle-
#ukhari Rol- 8 3 No- F@8
Surah Al anbiya Ayat 34 & 35
Aye Nabi ( Sallallahu alai wasallam ) hamne tumse ahle !isi a"mi !# ##re !e liye
$ahan nahi ba!hsha% bhala &'( ( Nabi Sallallahu alai wasallam ) mar$aa# th# yeh l#)
hamesha rahen)e ** +
,ar sha!hs !# (A'&, !a ma-a .ha!na hai aur ham% tum l#)#n!# sa/ti aur aa-ut)i
me aa-maith !e taur ar mu!htala !arte hai aur tum hamare tara0 hi laut !ar aa#)e1 +
Surah 2ahman Ayat 23 & 271
4# ma!hl##/ -ameen ar hai sab!# 5anah h#na hai% Aur tuhmare arwar"i)aar
( A66A, ) hi !i -aat 47 sahebe $alal# !aram hai baa!i rahe)i11+
Surah Al -umar Ayat 28 & 391
Allah e! misaal bayan !arte hai !e :! sha!hs hai $isme ;ai aa"mi sharee!h hai
mu!htali$ mi$aa- !e aur e! a"mi ##ra !a ##ra e! sha!s !a )ulaam hai% bhala "#n#!i
,A6A&, barabar hai% NA,I% Alham"ulillah1 (a)ar yeh a!sar l#) nahi $aantey1
Aye Nabi ( Salallallahu alai wasallam ) tumbhi marne wale h# aur w# bhi marne waale
hai1 +
Allah (swt) says: And your Lord says: "Call on Me; I will answer your (Prayer): but those
who are too arrogant to serve Me will surely fnd themselves in Hell - in humiliation!" [40-
60]
:arman"e"Rasool +AWW hai:"% @isne 'amare 4een 1ain Koee
Na-ee 7hee3 .jad Ki @iska 4een +e Koee $alluq Nahin 'ai $o
Woh 1ardood 'ai0
( sahee (ukhari )>AB
% 4een Ke Andar Na-ee Na-ee 7he3ein 4akhil Karne +e (aa3
Raho (ila +hubha 'ar Na-ee 7hee3 (idat 'ai Aur 'ar (idat
Cumrahee 'ai%
( Abu"4aDud BE>?
4eobandi :
sheikh abu (aBi) +urtubi farmate hain maine suna ke jo shakhs L>4>>> martabah W la illaha
illallahN Ca)he usko )ojakh ki aag se nijaa) mile4 maine (ah khabar sunkar ek nisaab (ani
L>4>>> ke ta)aa) aCni #iwi ke li(e Ca)ha aur kai nisaab khu) aCne li(e Ca)h kar Bakhira
akhirat bana(a4 hamare Caas ek naujawaan rahta tha jiske muttalik (a mashoor tha ke sahab
kashf hai4 jannat )oBakh ka bhi ise kashf hota hai4 mujhe iski sohbat me ku,h shakh tha4 ek
martabah wah naujawaan hamaare saath khaane me shareek tha ke ku,h )er baa) usne
,heekh maari aur saansen Chulaane laga aur kaha ke meri maa )oBakh me jal rahi hai4 us
haalat mujhe naBar aa(i4 +urtubi kahte hain ke main iski ghabraahat )ekh raha tha4 mujhe
kh(aal aa(a ke ek nisaab iski maa ko bakhs )un jisse iski sa,,hai ka bhi mujhe tajurbah ho
jaa(ega4 ,hunan,he maine ek nisaab L>4>>> ka in nisaabon mese ek jo aCne li(e Ca)he the
uski maa ko bakhs )i(a4 maine aCne )il me hi bakhsha tha aur mere is Ca)hne ki khabar bhi
allah ke siwa kisi ko na thi4 wah naujawaan fauran kahne laga ke4 ,ha,ha meri maa )oBakh ke
aBaab se hata )i ga(i4 +urtubi kahte hain ke mujhe *s kissa se )o faa(e)e hue ek to is barkat ka
jo L>4>>> ki ma+)aa) Car maine suni thi uska tajurba huwa4 )usre us naujawaan ki sa,,hai ka
(a+een ho ga(a4 (a ek wa+e(a hai is +ism ke na malum kitne wa+e(aat is ummat ke afraa)
me Caa(e jaate hainT
( faBail e Bikr 8F9-8FK)
surah nisa a(at no @9 ka tarjuma aur mafhoom kia haiD
Tarjuma3Sae( emaan walo A!!A" ki ataat karo aur rasool ki ataat karo aur ulul amar ki ataat
karo Cas agar kisi ,heB main tumhara tanaBiah hoja(e to isa( A!!A" aur iske rasool sws ki
taraf la( jao agar tum A!!A" aur akhirat Cer emaan rakhte ho4 (e behtar aur a,ha tarika haiT
$> RAKAT WA!* "A1*T" K2 *TNE A!*.2N NE 1AE77 KA"A "A*
1)*mam *bn a)i(Alkamil G Bufa rijaal4 jil) 14 Cage $8>)
$)*mam #eh+i (&unan Kubra45il) 34 ;age 89F)
3)*mam .aBi ( TahBibul Kamal4 5il) 14 ;age 1$8)
8)Allama /ahbi (.iBanul Ate)al4 5il) 14 ;age 8K)
@)Allama *bn "ajar (7atehul #aari4 5il) 84 ;age $>@)
F)Allama "aishmi (.ajmuB /awaai)4 5il) 34 ;age 1L$)
L) Allama &eewti shaaG (Alhaawiul 7atawa4 5il) 14 ;age 813)
K)*bn "ajar "aishmi (7atawa kubra ba hawala arwa algalil 5il) $4 Cage 191 4 /aeefa @F>)
*n .uha))is ke Alawa Khu) "AN7* AA!*.2 NE *& R*WA%AT K2 /AEE7 TA&!EE. K*%A "A*
K%'N K* *&KE .'KA#!E .E K RAKATWA!* &A"* "A1*& "A*-
1) Allama *bn "umam ne 7ateh :a)eer4 5*l) 14 ;age 8>L
$) Allama /aili "anG ne Nasbur Raa(a4 5il) $4 ;age 1@3
3) *mam Tahtawi ne "ashi(a .ara+iul 7alaah me ;age 811 me4
1eoban) ke Akaabir me se
.aulana Rashi) A- <anguhi ne4 Alraai jij man)arja majmuaa risaail4 Cage no- 1K> me-
@).ufti Kifa(atulla ne kifa(atul mukfti4 5il) 34 ;age no-3@843@8 4 3@943F3 me4
F).aulana Ab)ul "ai !akhnawi ne Altaalikul .umja) Cage no-18$
A'R Tohfal Akh(aar ;age @>4
L) Allama Newawi ne Aasaarus &anan ;age $@8
K).aulana &habbir Ahme) 'smani ne 7atehul .alhum4 5il) $4 ;age 3$>
9) Khair .ohamme) 5alin)hari ne Khairul .asaabih .an)arja Khairul 7atawa4 5il) $4 ;age @KL
1>) .aulana Anwar &hah Kashmiri ne Alharus &haBi4 ;age 1>1
11) .aulana /akari(a ne AujaBul .asalik4 5il) 14 ;age 39L
1$) .aulana .ohamme) %usuf #anori ne .aarifs &anan4 5il) $4 ;age @8F me4
13).aulana Ta+i 'smani ne 1arse TirmiBi4 5il) $4 ;age F@9
18).olIi <ulam Rasul &aee)i #arelIi ne4 &harah &ahih .uslim 5il) $4 ;age 89F me4
1@).olIi .ohamme) &hareef #arelIi ne 1alailul .asaail ;age 91
(e hai )eoban) alim ke a+ai) 4444Sek buBurg kahte hain ke maine ek muree) ko ghusl )i(a usne
mera angootha Caka) li(a maine kaha angooth ,hho) )e4 mujhe malum hai tu mara nahi hai4
(ah ek makaan se )usre makaan me inte+aal hai4 usne mera angooth ,hho) )i(aT
(faBail e sa)a+aat Cg 8LF)
(e hai )eoban) alim ke a+ai) bsheikh abu (aBi) +urtubi farmate hain maine suna ke jo shakhs
L>4>>> martabah W la illaha illallahN Ca)he usko )ojakh ki aag se nijaa) mile4 maine (ah khabar
sunkar ek nisaab (ani L>4>>> ke ta)aa) aCni #iwi ke li(e Ca)ha aur kai nisaab khu) aCne li(e
Ca)h kar Bakhira akhirat bana(a4 hamare Caas ek naujawaan rahta tha jiske muttalik (a
mashoor tha ke sahab kashf hai4 jannat )oBakh ka bhi ise kashf hota hai4 mujhe iski sohbat me
ku,h shakh tha4 ek martabah wah naujawaan hamaare saath khaane me shareek tha ke ku,h
)er baa) usne ,heekh maari aur saansen Chulaane laga aur kaha ke meri maa )oBakh me jal
rahi hai4 us haalat mujhe naBar aa(i4 +urtubi kahte hain ke main iski ghabraahat )ekh raha tha4
mujhe kh(aal aa(a ke ek nisaab iski maa ko bakhs )un jisse iski sa,,hai ka bhi mujhe tajurbah
ho jaa(ega4 ,hunan,he maine ek nisaab L>4>>> ka in nisaabon mese ek jo aCne li(e Ca)he the
uski maa ko bakhs )i(a4 maine aCne )il me hi bakhsha tha aur mere is Ca)hne ki khabar bhi
allah ke siwa kisi ko na thi4 wah naujawaan fauran kahne laga ke4 ,ha,ha meri maa )oBakh ke
aBaab se hata )i ga(i4 +urtubi kahte hain ke mujhe *s kissa se )o faa(e)e hue ek to is barkat ka
jo L>4>>> ki ma+)aa) Car maine suni thi uska tajurba huwa4 )usre us naujawaan ki sa,,hai ka
(a+een ho ga(a4 (a ek wa+e(a hai is +ism ke na malum kitne wa+e(aat is ummat ke afraa)
me Caa(e jaate hainT
( faBail e Bikr 8F9-8FK)
sheikh abu (a+oob kahte hai ke mere Caas ek muree) aa(a aur kahne laga ke main kal ko
Bohar ke wa+t mar jaunga4 ,hu,han,he )usre )in Bohar ke wa+t masji) haraam me aa(a4
tawaab ki(a aur tho)i )oor jaakar mar ga(a maine isko ghusl )i(a aur )afan ki(a4 jab maine
isko +abr me rakha to isne aankhen khol )i4 maine kaha ke marne ke baa) bhi Bin)agi hai4
kahne laga main Bin)a hun aur allah ka har aashi+ Bin)a rahta haiT
(faBail e sa)a+aat Cg 8LF)
allama shoraani ne meeBaan al akbar me likha hai ke hB imam aBam rh jab kisi ko wuju karte
hue )ekhte to us Caani me jo gunaah )hulta naBar aata usko malum kar lete4 (ah bhi malum
ho jaata ke kabeera gunah hai (a sagheera4 magar wah faaNal hai (a khalaaf oola4 jaisa ke
hassi ,heeBein naBar aa(a karti hain4 isi tarah (ah bhi malum ho jaata tha4 ,hunan,he ek )afaa
koofa ki jama masji) ke wuju khaana me tashreef farma the(4 ek jawaan wuju kar raha tha4
uske wuju ka Caani girte hue aaCne )ekha to usko nasihat farmaa(i ke 4beta M Waali)ain ki
nafarmaani se tauba kar le4 usne tawba ki4 ek )usre shakhs ko )ekha to usko nasihat farma(i
ke #hai M /ina na ki(a kar bahut ba)a aib hai4 us wa+t usne bhi Bina se tawba ki4 ek aur shakhs
ko )ekha ke sharaab khori kar raha hai4 usko bhi nasihat farma(i4 usne bhi tawba ki4 al gharj
uske baa) imam shahab ne allah taala se )ua ki ke ai( allah is ,heeB ko mujhse )oor farma )e4
ke main logon ki burai(on Car matlaa nahi hona ,haahta4 ha+ taala ne )uwa +ubool farma(i
aur ,heeB Baail ho ga(i4 kahte hain isi Bamaane me imaam sahab ne mus-ta-amal Caani ke
naCaak hone ka fatawa )i(a tha4 k(onki jab wah Caani gan)a naBar aata tha to kaise usko Caak
farmate4 magar jab (ah ,heeB Baa(el ho ga(i to isko naCaak farmaana bhi ,hho) )i(aT
(faBail e Bikr Cg @8>4@81)
usne kaha main aCne maa ke saath hajj ko ga(a tha4 meri maa wahin rah ga(i((ani mar ga(i)
uska muh kaala ho ga(a aur Cet fhat ga(a4 jisse mujhe (ah an)aaBa huwa ki koi bahut ba)a
shakht gunaah howa hai isse4 maine allah taala ki taraf )ua ke li(e haath uthaa(a to maine
)ekha ke hejaB se ek abar aa(a usse ek aa)mi Baahir huwa4 usne aCna mubarak haath meri
maa ke muh Car Chera jisse wah bilkul roshan ho ga(a4 aur Cet Car haath Chera to waram jaata
raha4 maine unse arB ki(a ke aaC kaun hainD Ke mere aur meri maa ki musibat ko aaCne )oor
ki(a4 unhone farma(a main tera nabi muhamma)(sws) hun4 maine arB ki(a mujhe koi wasi(at
kiji(e to huBoor ne farma(a jab koi +a)am rakha kar (a uthaa(a kare to T allahumma salle ala
muhamma) wa ala aali muhamma)T Ca)ha karT
(faBail e )uru) Cg 1>K)
EK buBurg haBrat khi)r se aCni mulaa+aat ka bahut taweel kissa na+al karte hain4 aakhar me
hB khi)r ne farma(a ke main subah ki namaB makka mukarrma me Ca)hta hun4 aur tulu
aaftaab Tak hateem me rukn shaami ke +areeb baithta hun4 aur johar ki namaB ma)ina me
Ca)hta hun aur asar ki namaB bait ul mu+a))as me aur maghrib ki namaB seena Car aur isha
ki namaB sikan)ria CarT
(faBail e hajj Cg $1K)
ek sa((i) sahab ka kissa likha hai ke 1$ )in tak ek hi wuju se saari namaB Ca)hi aur 1@ baras
tak letne ki naubat na aa(i thi4 ahle mujahi)a logon me aise +ism ke wa+e(aat bahut kasrat se
milte hainT
( faBail e namaB Cg F@)
Aaj .aine tumhare )in ko kaamil kar)i(a aur tum Cer aCni neNrahmat Coori kar)i aur tumhare
iss 1een-e-*slam ko Casan) ki(a-T V (&urah-e-.ai)a4 a(ah 3)
Rasool &allallahu Alaihi Wasallam ne 7arma(a
.ain Tum main $ ,heeBe ,hhorh kar ja raha
"oon jab tak inko .aBbooti se thaame rakhoge <umrah na hoge4 Ek Allaah ki kitab
( Aur 1oosri) 'ske Nabi &AWW ki &unnat-
( .o6atta *mam .alik )
&ahaba *kram(Ri)wanullahi taNala alaihim ajmaeen) se 7arma(a3
S .eri 'mmat me L3 Grke "onge--M L$ 5ahannam me 5a(enge--M &irf ek 5annat me 5a(ega--MT
&ahaba *kram ne 5ab ArB ki(a S %a Rasoolallah(&alllalaho Alaihiwasallam)4 Ro 5annati Grka Kaun
hai4 'ski ;eh,han k(a hai T "uBoor(alaihisalam) ne 7arma(a3 S5is Car main hun Aur mere
&ahabi hainT (&ubhan Allah)-
tumhare Carwar)igar ki +asam (e log momin nahi ho sakte jabtak tumhe aCne tamaam
ikhtelaafaat me aaCko haakim na maan len4 aur jo faisla tum karo usse )il me tang na hon aur
ba6khushi maan len4 aur agar ham unCar aCne aaCko +atal karna (a aCne gharon se nikal jaana
farB kar )ete toh unme tho)e hi (e hu+m baja laate4 aur agar (e is nasihat Car kaar6ban) hote
jo unko ki jaati hai toh unke ha+ me bahtar aur )een me unki maBee) saabit +a)ami ka maujab
hota 4 aur ham unkn aCne (ahan se ajar aBeem ata farmate aur see)hi raah ki taraf unhe
hi)a(at ata karte
(surah nisa F@-FL)
.'&A!.AN KE !*%E 1EEN A'R "'55AT K*TA# WA &'NNAT "2T* "A*4 K*TA#'!!A" K* #E&"'.AR
AA%ATEN *TTATE RA&22! (&AW) KA "':. 1ET* "A*N4
Ai( allahM .ujhe +a(amat ke )in A"!E "A1*T" ki jamaat me karna
hB khwaja sa((e) moinu))in hasan ,hishti ajmeri rh--
(taBkira tus salihin Cart 3 Cg $89)
) ;ahli &a)i- "aBrat imam-e- amar r-h wo tabi hain jin ki @>> sahaba r-a se mulakat hai 8K
sahaba ikram r-a ke shagir) rhe khte hain agr muje Cahle Cata hota jis ka muje aj Cata ,hala tu
A!!A" ki kasam main asi koi ha)es hi na likhta jis main ahle ha)ees ka ijma na hota-
(ii) mulana a)riss +a)ri ne aCni book rasala ithajo t+lee) main likha ke Cagamber ke sahba r-a
bhi ahle ha)ess the-
($) 1usri sa)i- "aBrat imam-e- /ohri 1$8 hejri main es )unia se ge hain aCne ghar se baher
nikle farmate hain ahle ha)esso kahan ho ahle ha)ees tulba a(e or imam Bohri ne 8>>
Cagamber ki ha)iths Carhai-
(ii)*mam-e -.uhamma) hussain &habani 1$9 hejri ko es )unia se ge hain aCni book almuata
imam-e-ima m muhamma) main imam Bohri ke bare main likha ke ma)ina manawra main ahle
ha)esson ke aBeem imam- imam- e- /ohari the(-
(iii) :aBi abu %ousaf 1K$ hejri ko es )unia se ge hain es )unia se jane se Chle aCne ghar se
baher nikle tu fam(a ke ahle ha)esso tum se behtar jamat es )unia main nhi hai-
(iI) *mam-e-abu #akar bin "isha+ 1L> hejri ko es )unia se ge hain khte hain ahle ha)ees es
+a(nat ki sab se aBeem jamat hai-
(I) *mam-e-&uf ain /ohri 1F8 hejri ko es )unia se ge hain khte hain ke farishte allah ke asman
ke Care)ar hain or es Bamen Car allak ke )een ke Caree)ar ahle ha)ess hain-
(Ii) *mam-e- 7ulal bin hishash 1KL hijri ko es )unia se ge hain ahle ha)ith ke tulaba ko )ekh kar
khte hain ke ahle ha)esso tum ambi(a kram ke )een ke waaris ho-
(Iii) .ashhor Khalifa "aroon Rashee) $sri sa)i ke khalifa rhe hain aCni book ke an)ar likha hai
k eke main ne 8 sifat 8 groh main Cai hain-
1-main ne agar kufar )ekha tu jahmia ke an)ar
$- ilm-e-kalam jahgre )ekhe tu mutaBla ke an)ar-
3- agar main ne joth )ekha tu rafBi ke an)ar-
84 agar main ne ha+ )ekha tu ahle ha)ess ke an)ar-
(3) 3 sri sa)i- *mam-e-ahl e ha)ess imam shaG $>8 hejri ko es )unia se ge hain jab main kesi
ahle ha)ess ko )ekhta hon tu muje ase lagta hain jase main .uhamma) saw ke sahaba r-a ko
)ekh rha hon-
(ii) *mam-e- ahma) bin hambal 3sri sa)i me is )unia se ga(e hain nabi Cak saw ki L3 groh wali
ha)ess be(an kar ke khte hain ke jo ak groh jannat main ja(e ga agar wo ahle ha)ess nhi tu es
+a(nat main or koi nhi ho sakta-
(iii) *mam-e-.uslim farmate hain jo $F1 ko es )unia se ge hain aCni book ke muka)mein main
likhte hain ke main es book me ahle ha)ees ka maBhab likhon ga-
(&ubhan allah)
(iI) *mam-e-Nasi $3> hejrifimam-e-abu )aoo) $L@ hejri *mam-e-termaBi $K> hejri imam- e-
majah $L3 hejri (e aBmeem imam-e-ahl e ha)ess imam 3sri sa)i amine s )unia se ja ,huke-
(8) ,hothi sa)i- imam hakam- imam -hiban Vimam )arkutni (e aBeem imam ,hothi sa)i amine s
)unia se ja ,huke-
(@) Can,hwi sa)i- imam alsafani imam khatib bag)a)i (e @ wi sa)i main lan-e-ha+ karte rh
(F) ,hati sa)i- imam isha+ Ceer ab)ul +a)ir jilani jinho ne aCni book main likha ke +i(amat ke
)in agar koi kam(ab giroh hoga tu wo ahle ha)ees ho gein
(L) Lwi sa)i-imam ibn-e-mun)ri himam nabwi r-h
(K) Kwi sa)i-*mam )a(mah imam +a(am-imam raG
(9) 9wi sa)i- imam hajar asklani- imam :aBi Abu baker al 1amshki
(1>) 1>Ie sa)i-*mam jalal ul )een V*mam sakhaG
(11) 11wi sa)i- imam :aBi nasef un )een alburhani
(1$) 1$wi sa)i- shah wali ullah- imam .uha)as )ahlIi- *ma m .uhBal-*mam .uhamma) "a(at
sin)hi
(13) 13wi sa)i- *mam shah abu ul aBiB muha)as )elIi V *mam <ulam &hukani- *mam
.uhamma) bin ab)ul Wahab
(18) 18wi sa)i- *mam .uhamma) 5unaga)i 5in ne :uran ki tafseer likhi jo Curi )una main mani
jati hai Carhi jati hai *mam ab)ul Rehman .ubarkhCur i-&heikh ab)ul satar )ehlIi-all ama
*smail salG V Allama )aoo) gaBnIih Allama ameer sailakoti VAllama .uhamma) "ussain #htalIi
(e 18 sa)i ke aBeem imamhahle ha)ess the jo batil ke khalf larte rhe lan-e-ha+ karte rhe-
(1@) 1@wi sa)i- Allama Ehsan *llah /aheer &hahee)hAl lama Abib ul Rehman %aB)ani shahee)-
Ab )ullah &heikhiCor ihmuahama "ussain &heikhuCori4 imam muha))is naseer u))in albaani--
surah nisa a(at no @9 ka tarjuma aur mafhoom kia haiD
Tarjuma3Sae( emaan walo A!!A" ki ataat karo aur rasool ki ataat karo aur ulul amar ki ataat
karo Cas agar kisi ,heB main tumhara tanaBiah hoja(e to isa( A!!A" aur iske rasool sws ki
taraf la( jao agar tum A!!A" aur akhirat Cer emaan rakhte ho4 (e behtar aur a,ha tarika haiT
ai( nabi M Kah )o4 agar tumhare baaC4 tumhare bete4 tumhare bhai4 tumhari biwi(an4 tumhare
rishte)ar4 tumhara wah maal jo tumne kamaa( hain4 tumhari tijaarat jiske man)a Ca)ne ka
tumhe )arr hai aur tumhare Casan)ee)ah ghar4 tumhe allah aur uske rasool Nabi e akram
sallalaho alaihi wasallam (Cbuh) aur allah ke raah me jihaa) se B(a)a mahboob hain toh Chir
inteBaar karo (ahan tak ki allah taala ka faisla aa jaa(e ( aur (aa) rakho ) allah taala aise
na6farmano ko raah nahi )ikhaata
(surah tauba $8)
tumhare Carwar)igar ki +asam (e log momin nahi ho sakte jabtak tumhe aCne tamaam
ikhtelaafaat me aaCko haakim na maan len4 aur jo faisla tum karo usse )il me tang na hon aur
ba6khushi maan len4 aur agar ham unCar aCne aaCko +atal karna (a aCne gharon se nikal jaana
farB kar )ete toh unme tho)e hi (e hu+m baja laate4 aur agar (e is nasihat Car kaar6ban) hote
jo unko ki jaati hai toh unke ha+ me bahtar aur )een me unki maBee) saabit +a)ami ka maujab
hota 4 aur ham unkn aCne (ahan se ajar aBeem ata farmate aur see)hi raah ki taraf unhe
hi)a(at ata karte
(surah nisa F@-FL)
+uran ki is A(at se saaf Bahir hojata hai k aC s-a-w-w ne 8 imamo ki ta+lee) ko mana farma(a
hai aur sirf aCne see)he raste Cer ,halne ka hukm )ia hai--
A!!A" tala ne 1> hijri ko hujjat ul wi)ah k mo+a( Cer aCna )een mukamal kar)ia --
takmeel e )een k L> saal baa) imam abu hanifa4 K3 saal k baaa) imam malik4 18> saal k baa)
imam shafaai aur i@8 saal k baa) imam ahme) bin hambal rehmatullah elieh Cae)a hwa(Q
agar aj hum kisi imam 4 maslak (a Gr+a( se wabistigi k bagair musalaman nahin ban sakte to
,hothi sa)i hijri se Cehle k musalmano ko kia kahengeDD
"amein ,ha(ie k kisi bhi alim (a mufti (a imam ki ta+lee) k baja(e A!!A" aur uske rasool
s-a-w-w ki ataat aur itibah kara( jaisa k +uran kareem main hukm hai-
aur ta+lee) jaise bi))at aur shirk jaise amal ko ,hor ker sirf +uran aur sahi aha)ees ko hi aCna
emaan bana(e-
haaro imamo ke kahi Ta+lee) ka "ukm )i(a hi nahi agar hi toh us Cage ki s,an ,oCies uCloa)
karoDDD
K(a "anifa ne koi kitab likhi hi agar likhi hi toh us kitab ka naam batoDDD
%eh .ere ku,h sawal hi inka jawab :uran wa sahi ha)eese ki roshni mein )e---
About "a!adain #
Raful(a)ain Croof from &ahih ha)ith
Ab)ullah bin Bubair r-a- 7armate hai3- .aine Abu #akr R-a- ke Ci,hhe NamaB Cerhi wo namaB ke
shuru me aur rukoo se Cahle aur rukoo se jab sar uthhate the to aCne )ono hath uthhate the
aur kahte the Rasulullah sws bhi NamaB ke shuru me aur rukoo se Cahle aur rukoo se sar
uthhane ke baa) rafa)ain kerte the-
c#ah+ee $ OL3 d
Ab)ullah Kha44"B sheiek ab)ul +a)ir jilani (rh) ka fatawa44
R-f-ul-(a)aini in)al if titahi war rukui wa rafa -i-minhu
hB Ceer jilaani (R") farmate hain ki namaaB me takbeer-e- oola ke wa+t aur rukoo me jaate
wa+t4 aur rukoo se uthte wa+t raful(a)in karna ,hahi(e-
(gun(atuttalibeen
"ajrat Ali r-a-3- &a()ena Ali r4-a4 7ermate hai Rasululah sws NamaB ke shuru me 4 rukoo me
jaane se ;ahle aur Rukoo se sar uthhane ke baa) aur )o Rekaate Cerh ker khare hote wa+t
Rafa )ain kerte the-
c Abu 1awoo) L88 4 d c*bne .aBa KF8 d c*mam tirmiBi ne sahi kaha 38$3 d
hB Waail bin "aBar R-a- 7ermaate hai 3 .aine Nabi Akram sws ko )ekha jab aaC namaB shuru
kerte to S Allah AkbarT kahte aur aCne )ono haath uthhate4 Gr aCna haath kaCre me )haank
lete Gr )a(a haath ba(e Cer rakhte- 5ab rukoo kerne lagte to kaCro se haath nikal lete S Allah
Akber S kahte aur Rafa)ain kerte 4 jab rukoo se uthhte to S &ameallah huleman "amee)a S
Kahte aur Rafa)ain kerte-
c .uslim 8>1 d
.alik bin huwairas r-a- &huru NamaB me Rafa)ain kerte Gr jab rukoo kerte to rafa)ain kerte-
Aur jab rukoo se sar uthhate to rafa)ain kerte aur (e fermate the ke Rasulullah sws bhi isi
tarah kia kerte the-
c #ukhari3 L3K d c .uslim3 391 d
Wail bin hajar r-a- 9 "ijri 1> hijri me Rasullulah sws ke Caas aa(e- !ehaBa ssabit hua ke
Rasulullah sws 1> "ijri tak Rafa)ain kerte the 4 11 "ijri me Nabi Rahmat sws ne Wafaat Caa(i-
Abu "amee) &a-sa)i r-a- ne 1> &ahaba Ekraam r-a- ke ek majme me be(an kia ke 3 Rasulullah
sws jab NamaB shuru kerte aur jab rukoo me jaate4 5ab rukoo se sar uthhate aur jab $ rekaate
Cerh ker khare hote to Rafa)ain kerte the - Tamaam sahabi ne kaha tum sa,h be(aan kerte ho 4
Rasulullah sws isi tarah namaB Cerhte the-
c Abu 1awoo) L3> d c TirmiBi 3>8 4 *mam TirmiBi ne hasann sahi kaha haid c *bne- habban @ O
1K$ d
.usalmanoM Rasul(saw) tumhare li(e ek um)a namuna hai4 unke li(e jo Allah aur (aum-e-
akhirat Car imaan rakhte hai aur Allah ko bahoot (aa) karte hai-
`&urah AhBaab3$1
ulana ab)ul hai( hanaG ka fatawa no $
(aani huBoor se raful(a)ain karne ka bahut kaaG aur bahut a,,ha saboot hai- 5o log kahte hain
ki raful(a)ain mansookh hai unki baat bina )aleel hai-
(Taalikul mumajji)
.aulana ab)ul hai( hanaG ka fatawa no $
(aani huBoor se raful(a)ain karne ka bahut kaaG aur bahut a,,ha saboot hai- 5o log kahte hain
ki raful(a)ain mansookh hai unki baat bina )aleel hai-
(Taalikul mumajji)
hB imam muhamma) jo hanaG maslak ke maane hue imam hai---saara Bakhira hanaG maslak
ka unhi ki mahnat ka wa unhi ki koshishon ka nateeja hai-- AaC imam abu haneefa ke khaas
shargir) hain--aaC aCni mashoor kitaab (.2ATTA *.A. .'"A..A1) me raful(a)ain ki sahih
ha)ith laa(e hain---
#AA# *7TATA" A&-&A!AT )ekhi(e
ANN A#1*!!A"*#N* '.AR KAA!A KAANA RA&22!*!!A"* &A!!A!!A"' A!!A*"* WA&A!!A.A
*/7AT- TA"A&&A!AATA RA7A%A1A*"* "A/ WA.NA K*#A*"* WA-*/A KA##ARA !*-R'K22 E
RA7A%A1A*"* WA -*/A RA7A-AA &A"' .*N R'K22 -E RA7A%A1A*"* &'..A KAA!A &A.*A!!A"'
!*.AN "A.*1A"' &'..A KAA!A RA##ANA WA !AKA! "A.1
(.2ATTA *.A. .'"A..A1)
translation3 hB ab)ullah ibn umar se riwa(at kai ki rasoollullah sallallahu allaihi wasallam jab
namaaB shuru karte to raful(a)ain karte aur jab rukoo ke li(e takbeer kahte to raful(a)ain
karke samiallah limam hami)a aur rabbana lakal ham) kahte----
imam muhamma) ne huBoor (saw) ki sahih ha)ith aCni kitaab me laakar maan li(a ki
raful(a)ain unki sunnat-e-sahiha se saabit hai---
Ab to hanaG bhai(on ko bhi (ah sunnat maan leni ,hahi(e
agar butto se mura) raful(a)ain karna hai to tum Caheli Takbeer e Tahreema kahite wa+t hath
ki(o uthate ho444444D
Ku,h jaami) mu+alli)een (ah )aleel )ete hain ki murti Carast(i)ol worshiCCer) aasteeno aur
bagalon me but(i)ol) rakhkar laate the(4 buton ko giraane ke li(e rafa(a)ain ki(a ga(a4 baa)
me ,hho) )i(a ga(a4 lekin ha)ith ki kitabon me iska kahin koi saboot nahi hai4 albatta (ah
)aleel jaahil mu+alli)on ki Babaano Car ghoomta rahta hai-----------
Nee,he likhe ga(e umoor se is )aleel ki kamBori wajeh hoti hai3
1makkah me but(i)ol) the( magar jamaat farB nahi thi4 ma)ina me jamaat farB hui magar but
nahi the(4 Chir but Carast ma)ina me kin buton(i)ols) ko bagalon me )abaa(e masji)on me
,hale aate the(DDD
hairat hai ki jaahil mu+alli) is gaCC ko sahi maante hain aur iske saath saath nabi(sws) ko ilm
e gaib waale bhi maante hain4 jabki aaC ilm e gaib rakhne waale hote to rafa(a)ain karwaane
ke bina bhi jaan sakte the( ki falan falan shakhs masji) me but(i)ol) le aa(a hai--
but(i)ol) ki giraane the( to (ah4 takbeer e tahrima kahte wa+t jo raful(a)ain ki jaati hai aur usi
tarah ruku aur saj)e ke )auran bhi gir sakte the(4 iske li(e alag se raful(a)ain ki sunnat jaari
karne ki koi Barurat nahi thi----
but Carast bhi kitne jaahil the( ki but jebon me bhar ke laane ke bajaa(e unhe bagalon me
)aba laa(eDD
beshak hi jaahil log aur unke Ceshwa(imam4Ceer4murshi)) (ah bataane me nakaam hain kh
unke farman ke mutabik agar raful(a)ain ke )auraan but Carast ki bagalon se but(i)ol) gire
the( to Chir aaCne unhe k(a saBa )i thiDD
Asal (ah kahani sirf mu+alli)on ka ga)a huwa afsaana hai4 jiska ha+i+at ke saath Bara sa bhi
tallu+ nahi hai--------
Allah kai rasool saw nai farma(a (salukama raaiatumuune oussalee ) nimaB
husse tarah Ca)oo jis tarah mujja Ca)tha )aika hai
Raful(a)ain karne ki )aleel hanaG maslak
se3-
```&hah waliullah )ehlwi ka fatawa no 1
hB shah waliullah(rh) farmate hain ki jab
rukoo karne ka iraa)a karen to
raful(a)ain karen aur jab rukoo se sir
utha(en4 us wa+t bhi raful(a)ain karen-
.ain raful(a)ain karne walon ko na
karne walon se a,,ha samajhta hoon- K(onki raful(a)ain karne ki ha)eesen
bahut B(a)a hai aur bahut sahih hain-
```hujjatullahil-balgha Cart $
.aulana ab)ul hai( hanaG ka fatawa no $
(aani huBoor se raful(a)ain karne ka
bahut kaaG aur bahut a,,ha saboot hai-
5o log kahte hain ki raful(a)ain
mansookh hai unki baat bina )aleel hai-
(Taalikul mumajji))
```)urre-mukhtar ka fatawa no 3 hanaG maslak ki sabse bharose man)
kitab )urre-mukhtar me hai ki jisne
kaha ki raful(a)ain se namaaB me
nuksaan aata hai uski baat sahih nahi hai-
Aur rukoo me jaane se aur rukoo se
uthne ke wa+t raful(a)in karne se nuksaan nahi hai---- 5akheera me hai r-f-ul
(a)aineela-tufs
i)us-salata (aani raful(a)ain se namaaB me
kharaabi nahi Ca)hti-
```*mam .ohamme) bin WaBaah farmate
hain3
Rafa(a)ain na krne ki tamam riwa(at
Baeef hain3
Tamhee) j- 94 Cage $$
NamaB e Nabwi saw 4
Rasool saw ne farma(a NamaB ussi tarah Ca)o jistarah tum mujhe Ca)te hue
)ekhte ho 4
c#ukharh 4 kitab ul ABan
"a)ees no $31 4 F31>d
Ab)ullah bin umar r-a- &huru NamaB me4 rukoo se Cahle rukoo ke baa) aur )o rekaate Cerh ker
khara hote wa+t Rafa)ain kerte the aur fermate the ke Rasulullah sws bhi isi tarah kerte the-
c #ukhari L39 d
Raful(a)ain Croof from &ahih ha)ith
Ab)ullah bin Bubair r-a- 7armate hai3- .aine Abu #akr R-a- ke Ci,hhe NamaB Cerhi wo namaB ke
shuru me aur rukoo se Cahle aur rukoo se jab sar uthhate the to aCne )ono hath uthhate the
aur kahte the Rasulullah sws bhi NamaB ke shuru me aur rukoo se Cahle aur rukoo se sar
uthhane ke baa) rafa)ain kerte the-
c#ah+ee $ OL3 d
Ab)ullah Kha44"B sheiek ab)ul +a)ir jilani (rh) ka fatawa44
R-f-ul-(a)aini in)al if titahi war rukui wa rafa -i-minhu
hB Ceer jilaani (R") farmate hain ki namaaB me takbeer-e- oola ke wa+t aur rukoo me jaate
wa+t4 aur rukoo se uthte wa+t raful(a)in karna ,hahi(e-
(gun(atuttalibeen
"ajrat Ali r-a-3- &a()ena Ali r4-a4 7ermate hai Rasululah sws NamaB ke shuru me 4 rukoo me
jaane se ;ahle aur Rukoo se sar uthhane ke baa) aur )o Rekaate Cerh ker khare hote wa+t
Rafa )ain kerte the-
c Abu 1awoo) L88 4 d c*bne .aBa KF8 d c*mam tirmiBi ne sahi kaha 38$3 d
hB Waail bin "aBar R-a- 7ermaate hai 3 .aine Nabi Akram sws ko )ekha jab aaC namaB shuru
kerte to S Allah AkbarT kahte aur aCne )ono haath uthhate4 Gr aCna haath kaCre me )haank
lete Gr )a(a haath ba(e Cer rakhte- 5ab rukoo kerne lagte to kaCro se haath nikal lete S Allah
Akber S kahte aur Rafa)ain kerte 4 jab rukoo se uthhte to S &ameallah huleman "amee)a S
Kahte aur Rafa)ain kerte-
c .uslim 8>1 d
.alik bin huwairas r-a- &huru NamaB me Rafa)ain kerte Gr jab rukoo kerte to rafa)ain kerte-
Aur jab rukoo se sar uthhate to rafa)ain kerte aur (e fermate the ke Rasulullah sws bhi isi
tarah kia kerte the-
c #ukhari3 L3K d c .uslim3 391 d
Wail bin hajar r-a- 9 "ijri 1> hijri me Rasullulah sws ke Caas aa(e- !ehaBa ssabit hua ke
Rasulullah sws 1> "ijri tak Rafa)ain kerte the 4 11 "ijri me Nabi Rahmat sws ne Wafaat Caa(i-
Abu "amee) &a-sa)i r-a- ne 1> &ahaba Ekraam r-a- ke ek majme me be(an kia ke 3 Rasulullah
sws jab NamaB shuru kerte aur jab rukoo me jaate4 5ab rukoo se sar uthhate aur jab $ rekaate
Cerh ker khare hote to Rafa)ain kerte the - Tamaam sahabi ne kaha tum sa,h be(aan kerte ho 4
Rasulullah sws isi tarah namaB Cerhte the-
c Abu 1awoo) L3> d c TirmiBi 3>8 4 *mam TirmiBi ne hasann sahi kaha haid c *bne- habban @ O
1K$ d
.usalmanoM Rasul(saw) tumhare li(e ek um)a namuna hai4 unke li(e jo Allah aur (aum-e-
akhirat Car imaan rakhte hai aur Allah ko bahoot (aa) karte hai-
`&urah AhBaab3$1
ulana ab)ul hai( hanaG ka fatawa no $
(aani huBoor se raful(a)ain karne ka bahut kaaG aur bahut a,,ha saboot hai- 5o log kahte hain
ki raful(a)ain mansookh hai unki baat bina )aleel hai-
(Taalikul mumajji)
.aulana ab)ul hai( hanaG ka fatawa no $
(aani huBoor se raful(a)ain karne ka bahut kaaG aur bahut a,,ha saboot hai- 5o log kahte hain
ki raful(a)ain mansookh hai unki baat bina )aleel hai-
(Taalikul mumajji)
hB imam muhamma) jo hanaG maslak ke maane hue imam hai---saara Bakhira hanaG maslak
ka unhi ki mahnat ka wa unhi ki koshishon ka nateeja hai-- AaC imam abu haneefa ke khaas
shargir) hain--aaC aCni mashoor kitaab (.2ATTA *.A. .'"A..A1) me raful(a)ain ki sahih
ha)ith laa(e hain---
#AA# *7TATA" A&-&A!AT )ekhi(e
ANN A#1*!!A"*#N* '.AR KAA!A KAANA RA&22!*!!A"* &A!!A!!A"' A!!A*"* WA&A!!A.A
*/7AT- TA"A&&A!AATA RA7A%A1A*"* "A/ WA.NA K*#A*"* WA-*/A KA##ARA !*-R'K22 E
RA7A%A1A*"* WA -*/A RA7A-AA &A"' .*N R'K22 -E RA7A%A1A*"* &'..A KAA!A &A.*A!!A"'
!*.AN "A.*1A"' &'..A KAA!A RA##ANA WA !AKA! "A.1
(.2ATTA *.A. .'"A..A1)
translation3 hB ab)ullah ibn umar se riwa(at kai ki rasoollullah sallallahu allaihi wasallam jab
namaaB shuru karte to raful(a)ain karte aur jab rukoo ke li(e takbeer kahte to raful(a)ain
karke samiallah limam hami)a aur rabbana lakal ham) kahte----
imam muhamma) ne huBoor (saw) ki sahih ha)ith aCni kitaab me laakar maan li(a ki
raful(a)ain unki sunnat-e-sahiha se saabit hai---
Ab to hanaG bhai(on ko bhi (ah sunnat maan leni ,hahi(e
agar butto se mura) raful(a)ain karna hai to tum Caheli Takbeer e Tahreema kahite wa+t hath
ki(o uthate ho444444D
Ku,h jaami) mu+alli)een (ah )aleel )ete hain ki murti Carast(i)ol worshiCCer) aasteeno aur
bagalon me but(i)ol) rakhkar laate the(4 buton ko giraane ke li(e rafa(a)ain ki(a ga(a4 baa)
me ,hho) )i(a ga(a4 lekin ha)ith ki kitabon me iska kahin koi saboot nahi hai4 albatta (ah
)aleel jaahil mu+alli)on ki Babaano Car ghoomta rahta hai-----------
Nee,he likhe ga(e umoor se is )aleel ki kamBori wajeh hoti hai3
1makkah me but(i)ol) the( magar jamaat farB nahi thi4 ma)ina me jamaat farB hui magar but
nahi the(4 Chir but Carast ma)ina me kin buton(i)ols) ko bagalon me )abaa(e masji)on me
,hale aate the(DDD
hairat hai ki jaahil mu+alli) is gaCC ko sahi maante hain aur iske saath saath nabi(sws) ko ilm
e gaib waale bhi maante hain4 jabki aaC ilm e gaib rakhne waale hote to rafa(a)ain karwaane
ke bina bhi jaan sakte the( ki falan falan shakhs masji) me but(i)ol) le aa(a hai--
but(i)ol) ki giraane the( to (ah4 takbeer e tahrima kahte wa+t jo raful(a)ain ki jaati hai aur usi
tarah ruku aur saj)e ke )auran bhi gir sakte the(4 iske li(e alag se raful(a)ain ki sunnat jaari
karne ki koi Barurat nahi thi----
but Carast bhi kitne jaahil the( ki but jebon me bhar ke laane ke bajaa(e unhe bagalon me
)aba laa(eDD
beshak hi jaahil log aur unke Ceshwa(imam4Ceer4murshi)) (ah bataane me nakaam hain kh
unke farman ke mutabik agar raful(a)ain ke )auraan but Carast ki bagalon se but(i)ol) gire
the( to Chir aaCne unhe k(a saBa )i thiDD
Asal (ah kahani sirf mu+alli)on ka ga)a huwa afsaana hai4 jiska ha+i+at ke saath Bara sa bhi
tallu+ nahi hai--------
#*11AT K* TAREE7
Koi bhi kaam neki samaj kar sawaab ki ni((at se ki(a ja(e4 jiske karne ka
hukm4 na Allah ke kalaam (ani +uran-e-kareem me maujoo) ho4 na Nabi(saw)
ki &unnat (ani"a)ees-e-.ubaraka me maujoo) ho aur na hi &ahaba(ra) ke
tarikhe me maujoo) ho4 usko #*11AT kehte hai4 Wo #i))at-e-.u+arat (ani
jo #*11AT4 insan ko K'7AR tak le jati hai (a #i))at-e-<hair .u+arat ho4 koi
bhi #*11AT ho4 isko karne wale ko 5A"ANNA. me le jati hai- "ar wo amal jise
neki samaj kar sawab ki ni((at se ki(a ja(e4 jiske karne ka saboot shari(at me
mauju) nahi4 wo #*11AT keh lata hai-
%aa) rahe ke shari(at wo hai jo sirf Allah ka :uran aur AaC(saw) ka farman
hai4 jis Car sahaba(ra) ne amal ki(a aur Allah unse raaBi ho ga(a aur wo Allah
se raaBi ho ga(e-
Agar Allah ko raaBi karna ho toh shari(at Car utna amal karo aur wo raasta
aCnao jo AaC(saw) aur &ahaba ka raata hai4 (ani &A!A7 ka raasta-
AaC(saw) ne farma(a3 jisne "amare is 1EEN me aCni taraf se koi na(i ,heeB
Cai)a ki4 jo is me se nahi hai toh wo .AR1221 hai ((ani wo 1EEN se kharij
hai)4 har na(i ,heeB (jo 1EEN me Cai)a ho) #*11AT hai aur har #*11AT4
gumrahi hai aur har gumrahi4 5A"ANNA. me lee jaati hai-
`#ukhari-$F9F4 .uslim-1L1K4 Nasai-3O1KK
#*11AT jo hai4 (e &"*RK ke baa) sab se boori aur +hatarnaak hai- &"*RK aur
#*11AT se ba,ho aur TAW"EE1 aur &'NNAT ka ilm hasil karo-
AaC(saw) ne farma(a3 jisne #*11AT* ka saath )i(a (uski iBBat ki)4 usne 1EEN
ko giraa ne me ma)a) ki (usne *&!A. ko gira )i(a)-
-#aiha+i
AaC(saw) ne farma(a3 jisne #*11AT* ko ;ANA" )i4 us Car Allah ki !AANAT
barasti hai-
`.uslim-8KLF
AaC(saw) ne farma(a3 Allah #*11AT* ki namaB4 roBa4 haj4 Bakat4 kisi bhi amal
ko kabool nahi karta-
`ibn .ajah-89
AaC(saw) ne farma(a3 Allah #*11AT* se tauba ki taufee+ ,heen leta hai-
`Tabrani
%ani usko tauba ka mauka hi hasil nahi hota4 k(u ke wo in #*11AT2 ko neki
samaj kar4 kar raha hota hai4 wo mar te )am tak tauba nahi karta4 isli(e
tamam #*11AT2 se ba,ho-

munaGk ki 8 nishani h un me se 1 h ki bahas kre to gali(o ka istmal krta h-
shi muslim ha)ith $F